Kinetics

Chapters

Book 1: Chapter 1
Book 1: Chapter 2
Book 1: Chapter 3
Book 1: Chapter 4
Book 1: Chapter 5
Book 1: Chapter 6
Book 1: Chapter 7
Book 1: Chapter 8
Book 1: Chapter 9
Book 1: Chapter 10
Book 1: Chapter 11
Book 1: Chapter 12
Book 1: Chapter 13
Book 1: Chapter 14
Book 1: Chapter 15

Book 1: Chapter 1

Warped

“But, how can I be expected to know what is the 'correct' way? I don't even know quite what I'm dealing with.”

“Ugh...” Twilight moaned, putting a hoof up to her forehead. “By the stars, that hurt.”

Princess Luna looked up at her from the grass. She was sprawled out, limbs in every direction. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her crown lying on the ground. “Wh-where are we?”

“I... I don't know,” Twilight replied, glancing around from her dazed, sitting position. “Some kind of forest, I think.”

Princess Luna gasped, and tried to spring her body into action. However, a lance of pain shot down her spine, emitting from her horn. Grinding her teeth together, she still managed to roll over onto her stomach, tucking her legs around her.

Taking in her surroundings, she noted that Twilight was right: Deciduous trees spread around them for as far as they could see, accompanied with a scattering of bracken, ferns and other undergrowth. Rays of sunlight dappled the ground, and very faintly, the gurgle of a stream or creek could be heard. For all it seemed to be, they could be in White Tail Woods during a peaceful, summer day.
But they weren't. Something went wrong as they passed through the link. It would be an immense situation of stupid luck if they ended up in White Tail Woods; and Luna didn't believe in such minute odds.

“Where do you think we are?” Twilight asked. She appeared to be trying her best to fight off panic.

“I don't know...” Luna stood up wearily, her muscles aching as they were forced to move. A light shock of pain once again came from her horn. “But, I do not think we are in danger.”

She looked around herself once more and located her crown, which was sparkling like onyx along a sunlight patch of grass. Focusing her magic, she tried to reach out and grab it with her telekinesis. Instead, she was greeted with what felt like a million pinpricks of pain around the base of her horn. With a grunt, she took a step back, shaking her head and stopping her spell.

“Princess Luna, what is it?” Twilight asked with a gasp, alarmed by her apparent discomfort.

The alicorn did not reply, but tried once more. The pain resurged as she attempted her spell, like needles stabbing her head. Clamping her jaw down, she poured in more effort to the levitation spell. The pain ascended, to a point where she felt she could not stand it any more.

A small spark fizzed from her horn, then gave a sharp popping noise and disappeared. Luna fell to the ground, panting.

“Princess Luna!” Twilight charged to her side. “Are you okay?”

“No...” She mumbled. Looking up to Twilight, she managed to utter, “My magic has burnt out.”

The lavender mare gave her a surprised look. “Are you sure? Whenever I burn out, sure my horn stings a little, but right there you looked like it was much, much worse.”

“But that's you, Twilight, you are a unicorn. I am an alicorn.” Luna stated weakly.

“So? We both use magic, so we both burn out. Usually its only a few hours until our magical reserves replenish.”

“That's the problem.” Luna slowly got up again, until she was in a sitting position. Her eyes were closed, and her forelegs were shaking slightly. “Alicorns don't burn out.”

-~-

“Sister, we do not think such a proposal would be beneficial for anypony. Why must you think of us like some foal, needed to be cradled slowly into this world! Our absence has not diminished our sharp mind or ability to adapt!”

Luna glared up at her sister, who had set the brush down on the floor next to them both. The warm glow of candles in Celestia's room lit up her face as it soured into a disappointed frown.

“Oh, cut the crap, Luna.” Celestia spoke brusquely.

Luna blinked. Even in her state of agitation, she was taken aback by her sister's rather crude choice of words.

Then, the tension snapped as Celestia stuck out her tongue at her and giggled lightly. Luna sighed as her sister once again began to run a brush through her ethereal mane; it didn't do anything, but the nostalgic feeling was admittedly comforting.

“I apologize for coming off a bit strongly, sister,” Celestia said in a softer tone, “but I felt it was the only way to get through to you. Besides, the royal canterlot voice was a bit excessive, hmm?”

Luna nodded sheepishly, like a scolded filly who knew she had done something wrong. Celly had pointed out to her soon after Nightmare Night that the “royal we” was no longer standard, mainly because it gave the Princesses a haughty and disconnected distinction, and the game of politics and ruling now required sovereigns who seemed more in-touch with their subjects. Luna had tried her best to not use it, but old habits died hard; occasionally it resurged in her voice when she was annoyed or upset.

“I understand how you feel,” Celestia continued, “but trust me, this is not some underhanded attempt to 'integrate' you back into society.” She rhythmically kept running the brush through Luna's mane. “I really do care for Twilight, as if, dare I say, she were my own daughter. She's very keen on learning everything and anything she can get her hooves on, and as such I try to teach her all that her schooling did not.” She sighed. “However, I've left a few holes in her education, and they're in places which even I do not know much about.”

“Why didn't you consult me?” Luna asked quizzically. The heat in her voice had long dispersed, now resonating with casual curiosity. “I could have easily given you a brief overview on how it works.”

“Oh no.” Celestia shook her head and chuckled. “I am not a very smart pony, and you know that, Lulu. Over the many, many years I might have been able to grasp at the most complex sciences within our own world, but merely comprehending the science of planar movement is too much for me.” She smiled and shrugged. “I still remember spending a decade trying to learn addition... And you accomplished that, in what, a few days?”

“Yes,” Luna gave an inward smile at her sister's praise, “but I still don't see why I must. Surely you could just give her some notes I would write down-”

“Ah, have you met Twilight Sparkle, sister?”

“Well, yes, I suppose I have at Nightmare Night-”

“Perhaps I have worded that incorrectly. Have you ever taught Twilight anything?”

Luna looked to the ground. “Oh. Umm, no,” she mumbled.

Celestia grinned. “Here's one of the first things I've learned about her, and she's always been consistent about it: for every question you answer, another two come in its place... You know, I've often joked privately that she might be related to a hydra.”

Luna didn't find it that amusing, and an awkward silence hung in the air. “Right!” Celestia continued on, a touch of disappointment in her voice, “Anyways, Luna,” her volume dropping back to her signature, caring level, “I feel it's time for her learning to ascend into some of the gaps I have left. The problem is, she would have, quite literally, hundreds of questions. For me, that's a problem because I wouldn't be able to answer them.” She looked Luna in the eyes. “You, on the other hoof, can.”

“Like I've said before, she is incredibly smart and talented. And while her current reports on the power of friendship is indeed important, I sometimes think I'm neglecting her scientific studies. Besides, we've been discussing for many, many years if any pony could understand and pass on this knowledge. I feel like she can.” Princess Celestia's face warmed into a smile. “So, could you teach her?”

Luna looked away. She knew, if she had any hope of clinging to her indignation (although really, when she thought about it, it made no sense for her to be stubborn), that she could not look up to her sister's face. She would break in an instant.

Celestia leaned a little closer. “Please?” she asked, her royal facade gone, with her rarely-used, sisterly, pleading tone.

And there it was, the cherry to top it off. Luna crumbled like a sand castle before a tidal wave. “O-okay,” she relented with a sigh. “How long do you expect this tutelage to take, Celly?” With the mood suddenly much more personal, she felt like using her sister's nickname was a nice touch to squeeze out some answers. Two can play this game.

“Oh, not much more than four weeks, but with Miss Twilight, you never know.” Celestia rolled her eyes. “Memories of 'the birds and the bees' come to mind.”

“Why are birds and bees so fascinating to her?” Luna asked, puzzled. Both types of animalia were indeed interesting, but also rather straightforward.

Celestia tried her best to suppress an un-ladylike outburst of snickers. “Oh, curse me for being so improper around you, Lulu... I'm afraid there are still some questions left unanswered in your quest to learn all that you've missed since you've been gone.”

“Oh...” Luna made a mental note to look that up in the library sometime. “So, four weeks? That's it?”

“Most likely.” Celestia nodded affirmatively. “Don't underestimate her, sister, she's very smart and very skilled at grasping concepts and ideas that one cannot see or feel.”

“So, when will she be here, in Canterlot?” Luna asked, getting up slowly, remembering she would soon have to raise the moon. She enjoyed her conversation with her sister, but she also had a duty to perform. That, and she couldn't help but feel exhausted after Night Court. “I'll need to prepare some notes and lecture outlines before she arrives,” she elaborated in the middle of a yawn.

“Tomorrow.”

-~-

“Tomorrow!?”

Twilight scrambled up to her bedroom, letting the scroll drop to the floor.

“How could she expect me to get ready and pack for a month-long stay in Canterlot, all within a single, twenty-four hour span!?” she ranted to herself as she hauled out her suitcase and started diving through her dresser. “I mean, I know hardly anypony comes into the library, but I still need somepony here to look after it while I'm gone!” She pulled out a stack of fresh notebooks from the back of her sock drawer, cramming them inside the case and hoping for any extra room for clothing. Good thing she had planned for an emergency like this; nopony knew when they'd be called away on a moment's notice.

“To make me even more anxious, this is Princess Luna teaching me! Princess Luna!” The soft patter of footsteps started to sound on the staircase. “I mean, what if she doesn't like me?” Twilight gasped. “I know she appreciated the help on Nightmare Night, but what if she's changed in seven months?”

“Twilight,” Spike said as he came into the room, holding an alfalfa bagel and a mug of coffee on a tray, “I really don't think she's changed. Huh, I thought you'd be more excited to learn from Princess Luna, she probably knows a ton of things Celestia doesn't.” He set the tray down on the desk in her bedroom.

Twilight managed to stuff in a single pair of socks into her suitcase before zipping up the main compartment. She'd find quills, rulers and compasses to fill the rest of it later. With a sigh, she sat down on the chair in front of her desk and took a sip of coffee.

“I know,” Twilight conceded. “It's just that Princess Luna is an entirely different pony from Celestia. The princesses probably share all the scientific information they know, and Princess Celestia sent the letter so she obviously knows the subject... I just don't know why, or even what, Princess Luna has to teach me, which is why I'm worried.”

She put her hooves up to her face. “The letter never mentioned what I'd be learning, just that I'd be learning something new and complex. Trust me, if Princess Celestia sent for me to come up to Canterlot tomorrow for some private lesson on nanomagic with her, I'd be ecstatic and probably not be putting myself through a fit.”

“But, all your friends have been trying to help you with this.” Spike shrugged. “These constant nervous attacks aren't healthy.” Twilight looked away, knowing he was right. Her blood pressure was abnormally high for a pony as young as her. “And besides,” he continued, his voice growing cheekier, “they're getting kind of old.”

Before Twilight could get off her chair and retort, the baby dragon snaked out of the room and down the stairs. His giggles could be heard as he descended.

Oh, what's the use, Twilight thought as she deflated, setting down her drink and nibbling on the bagel. It's true. I shouldn't be so worried, there's no way Princess Luna would have offered to teach me if she didn't want to.

It's not like Princess Celestia would make her do anything like that. No, that'd be silly.

-~-

The chariot landed with the only grace a pair of guardponies could know. None. Twilight felt like her stomach had done a flip by the time her aerial vehicle had come to a stop. For the first few moments, she had to hold herself up on the railing to keep from falling over.

Thanking the guardponies and grabbing her suitcase, she carried herself up to the palace doors. Pushing the doors open, she stuck her head inside. “Hello?” she called out. The sound of her voice echoed throughout the large and tall entrance hall. She instantly felt very small.

“Good morning, Twilight.” A familiar voice replied. Twilight whipped around, looking back out into the palace courtyard. She found herself looking at Princess Celestia, hovering neatly over the ground before touching her hooves on the manicured grass.

“Princess!” Twilight cried, setting her suitcase down and bounding over to her, barely bowing beforehand. With a sheepish smile, she leaned up and nuzzled her neck.

“How are you, my faithful student? Was the ride over alright?” she asked considerately. The princess seemed to glow in the late morning sun.

“Oh, I suppose it was fine.” Twilight waved a hoof. “A little turbulence, that's all.”

Celestia chuckled, beginning to walk along a path leading around the palace, and bidding Twilight to follow her. “Well, I guess no method of transportation is perfect. Running makes you tired, flying is complicated, and teleporting can be miscalculated.” The two turned a corner, and it became clear to Twilight that they were heading for the gardens. “If only there was a way for us ponies to just work off the static charges of the particles whizzing around us, then that would be interesting. Don't you think so?”

It was a game of theirs. Princess Celestia would propose an idea, and Twilight would give some evidence to help validate or refute her claim. The lavender mare often wondered if it was her mentor trying to see where her prejudices lie.

“If only.” Twilight sighed. “However, because an organism is generally neutral, such an idea would be implausible. Any charge required to harness the repulsive forces of the molecules around them would be quickly dispelled, as long as they were touching the ground. If they weren't, and a charge were placed on the body, the results would be... counteractive to your aims.”

“Hmm.” Celestia nodded slowly. “I guess you're right, Twilight.” She looked up towards the garden entrance. “Now, head on inside. Luna said the garden would be a great place to start your introduction, and undoubtedly she'll be waiting for you.”

“Oh...” Twilight replied, crestfallen. She had wanted to spend some time with her teacher, but unfortunately it seemed as if fate had other plans.

“Don't fret, my little pony,” Celestia reassured her, bringing her face down to Twilight's level, “I'm sure we'll have some time to do things together as well.” She smiled warmly, as if reading the bookish unicorn's mind.

Twilight smiled back. “Okay.” With one last quick nuzzle, she departed from the Princess and entered the sunlit gardens.

Stepping inside, Twilight instantly felt happier. It was just something about how wonderfully-placed the flora was, creating a harmonious dynamic between shade and sunlight. Simple leaves seemed to sparkle like jewels, and the summer flowers appeared to bloom for her.

Hmm, maybe I shouldn't be so worried about Princess Luna not liking me, she thought to herself as she weaved around hedges and under trees. She obviously picked a great place to meet at.

It took a few minutes, but soon Twilight found her. The lunar princess was sitting atop a velvet pillow, a row of neatly-trimmed shrubs to her back, the shadow of a nearby ash tree surrounding her. A small, marble-topped table was in front of her, a teapot and two teacups set out on it. She sipped from her own cup momentarily, her starry mane waving lazily in the windless air. Her regalia even glittered in the pre-noon light, despite her dark, sapphire blue coat and mane. She was quite the sight; not as grand as her sister, but still commanding grace and a unique sense of serenity.

Looking up from her drink, the alicorn caught Twilight's eye and smiled, beckoning for her to sit down. The purple mare managed to eek out a smile back, and slowly walked towards a pillow of her own. Lessons with Celestia were never like this; they always entailed a demonstration or a display, and often they'd be walking or moving whilst the solar diarch taught. Lectures in the garden weren't uncommon, but often they'd meander through and around it multiple times during the lecture's duration.

This was different. They were sitting down, having tea and in the coolness of shade. It was a change Twilight felt she would have to get used to during her stay on Canterlot. Adjusting to Princess Luna would take some time.

“Good morning, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna greeted her, the last vestiges of the smile she wore earlier still on her face. “How has your day been so far?”

“Decent enough, I suppose,” Twilight replied, sitting down across from her. Unknowingly, she found herself staring at the starry alicorn. It had been a long seven months she had seen her last. It was a relentless period filled with a hectic holiday season, then a winter wrap up, and all sorts of odds and ends along the way; she didn't have much time to herself. The memory of Princess Luna had gotten slightly blurry, but now, sitting in front of her, she once again seemed very real. Not too tall, but still holding a two to three inch height over most ponies; she did not look overly intimidating, yet beneath her smile and warm expressions, undercurrents of mysticism trickled to the surface..

“Is there something wrong with my mane, Miss Sparkle?” Luna asked, suddenly flicking her eyes up to her crown and adjusting it carefully.

“Oh!” Twilight snapped from her zoning and revelation, suddenly feeling very embarrassed. Not more than thirty seconds had gone by, and already she had managed to offend her new teacher. “No, nothing like that,” she backtracked. “Sorry, I was just lost in thought. It's nice to see you again, Princess.”

“And you as well, Twilight. It's also on much better terms, that I am grateful for. A simple conversation over tea sounds much nicer than a night spent frightening foals, does it not?” Princess Luna grinned, taking another sip of her drink.

Twilight chuckled. “I guess it does,” she replied. Although, one thing the princess had just said irked her. “A simple conversation over tea” sounded too casual for anything she was hoping to learn. A “heated debate on metaphysics,” or a “lecture on the latest development in arcano-teleportation” would be more to her liking. She wanted something for her mind to chew on for the entire night, not a 101 class.

“Now, I would guess you're wondering why I've decided to have my first meeting with you here, and not in my observatory or some gilded, ancient library.” The princess glanced at their surroundings. Twilight nodded her head in agreement. “The reason is, what I am to tell you today is a concept very difficult to grasp, and if you cannot fully understand it, I am afraid that all further learning will be flawed and incomplete.”

The boring tune of her “simple conversation over tea” suddenly struck a dissonant chord. Twilight's ears perked up, her eyes flashing with uncontrolled curiosity. Concepts were her favorite, especially the difficult ones; they may be hard to figure out, but the wonder they provoked was intellectually delicious.

“In order for you to absorb all I'm going to tell you, there must be no distractions, and your mind must be as clear as it can be. Are you ready? Do not be afraid to say no, and take some time to reign in your faculties.” Princess Luna looked her in the eyes, only the slightest touch of concentration in her expression. She still seemed remarkably placid.

Twilight took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a moment. The occasional chirping of birds floated in the background, but for all intents and purposes, the garden was reduced to the soft fluttering of leaves. “Okay, I'm ready, Princess,” she announced, opening her eyelids.

Princess Luna set down her tea. “Good. Now, I want you to think over this for the next five minutes, and once it is up, I will ask you what you think I meant.” The alicorn suddenly looked up to the sky. “There are more worlds than this one.”

Something funny happened with Twilight's brain. It itched. Princess Luna's statement seemed so simple and elementary. Of course there are more worlds than this one! There are millions and billions of other planets out in space, and ironically enough, all built by the pony in front of me, Twilight thought. But still, something told her that Princess Luna wasn't talking about merely planets. Perhaps she's using “worlds” to signify perspectives? I wouldn't be surprised if this is a philosophy course.

However, no grand revelation came to her by the time Luna spoke up. “Your five minutes of contemplation are over. Tell me your thoughts, Twilight Sparkle, do not feel like you must censor anything because of who I am. If I am to teach you properly, I'd like to know how your mind works and operates,” she said. Her gaze fell down expectantly on the lavender mare.

Twilight exhaled deeply. “My brain tells me that you're saying something I already know. It's an established fact that there are many other words in our universe.” She tapped a hoof to her chin. “However, my mind says that you're not quite talking about that. It annoys me though, because I cannot get much farther than that.” Shrugging, she sighed. “The best I could come up with is that there are other ways of looking at our universe.”

“Hmm.” Luna's eyes widened ever so slightly. “You know, that's not a bad way of looking at it. Very creative, Twilight, and impressive because you still do not totally understand the weight of my words.”

Twilight smiled. She felt a little dismayed that she missed the point of Luna's statement, but the burning desire to earn her teacher's praise had already returned to her heart. Such a nectar was hardly ever paralleled in her soul, and as such it filled her with a glowing joy.

“Let me alter my previous statement, to make it be clearer on your own logical terms,” Princess Luna continued. “There are more universes than this one.”

“Bu-whuh!?”

Twilight's brain started hurting. She instantly broke into a wave of thought-exercises and mental projections on the immensity of such a statement. “Wh-where is your proof?” she managed to blurt out.

Princess Luna shrugged. “I could name some things, but it's up to you to believe me or not. Where do you think the changelings originally came from? Do you really believe dreams are just a manifestation of your own mind?”

The scholarly unicorn's eyes burst wide open at the last question. “Of course they're manifestations of your own mind! Decades, perhaps even centuries of research on dreaming has proven it to be true during stages of REM sleep.” She realized her voice had risen considerably. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to regroup. “Sorry, Princess... But what I mean is that, no offense intended, your words do not topple thousands of hours of scientific study.”

“Fair enough, from your point of view,” The royal mare replied. “But, I have studied from inside the mind, while those you cite have only observed from the outside, shrouded with messy assumptions.” She sipped her tea, seeming remarkably confident.

“That's not possible.” Twilight shook her head. “I don't believe I've ever read a credible scientific journal that states dreams aren't from this universe... A-and besides, Princess Celestia never mentioned anything like this in the years I've studied under her.”

Princess Luna rolled her eyes. “Well of course not.” A glimmer of laughter sparkled in her eyes. “You did not hear this from me, but she fears the questions you'd ask.” She smiled at Twilight's flabbergasted reaction. “Besides, she has never been strong on the subject of the planes and the travel between them.”

A spark shot off in Twilight's brain. “Wait, you can travel between worlds?”

“Call them 'planes', Miss Sparkle. “Worlds” is a rather vague word to use now that I think about it,” Luna replied, not missing a beat. “And yes... Although travel has only been done by a select few. Celestia and I are the only native travelers here, but I must admit I do most of it, maintaining the dreams in the plane above us. Chrysalis, Discord and the essence of Nightmare Moon are other travelers, but they were not created here.”

That was it; the massive dump of conjecture was too much for Twilight. Princess Luna seemed too confident for this to be a lie. Sitting straight, eyes relatively neutral, calm composure, unwavering in the noon sun, she was definitely telling the truth.

“Twilight, are you okay?” Princess Luna asked. “You've been sitting there silently for minutes on end, and you have hardly touched your tea...” She frowned slightly.

“Oh!” Twilight replied, recovering from her overload-induced, coma-level stupor. “Sorry, I was trying to take in all you just said. It was... a lot to handle.”

“That's fine,” Luna shrugged. “However, if you took much longer, I would have drank your tea to save it from getting cold.” She let out a chuckle. “We might have quite a bit of time on our hooves, but unfortunately we're running low on Ashen Noble tea... Only a few hundred pounds of it are grown on the eastern shores each year.”

She shook her head. “Oh, I am sorry for rambling like this; I'm just afraid old loves never die, and I've always loved my tea. Nevertheless, do you have any questions, Twilight?”

“Did... Did you say you maintain the dreams in the plane above us?” The bookish unicorn asked slowly.

“Oh, why yes, I do.” Princess Luna nodded, casually examining her hoof. “It's a rather easy job. Besides guiding a few lost ponies from time to time, there's not much to do in there anymore.”

“Anymore?”

“Well, long ago, there used to be beings, spirits from another plane that'd try to get into ponies' heads via their dreams.” Luna twitched slightly at that.

“What?” Twilight couldn't quite believe what she was hearing. “Wait... Even if I did believe that there are many universes, how would that even work? Can't only you and Celestia travel to other planes?”

“Yes, but not everything is physical, Twilight.” Princess Luna sighed, and chewed her bottom lip momentarily. “Well, long story short, dreaming is the ability to peer into the realm above us.” She fidgeted uncomfortably, “It's a really bad explanation, and it's all very complex, but it's the best I can tell you for now. Basically, a dream is forging a cognitive link between this plane and the one above us, which operates in a very different manner, but follows the same time line.”

“...And through that link, those spirits you were talking about would get into some ponies heads?” Twilight asked, slowly putting the pieces together. She rubbed her temples, trying to soothe her headache.

“Very good.” Princess Luna raised an eyebrow, smiling slightly. “But, the conversation on dreaming is for another day. And... I hope you don't go telling other ponies that there once were spirits trying to infect our minds in the 'dream world.'” She looked to the ground momentarily, “I've been able to keep the number of incidents down to just one in the past thousand years.”

Twilight was about to ask about who it was, but promptly understood her new teacher's words and kept quiet.

After a pregnant pause, Princess Luna exhaled and looked back up to the lavender mare. “So, you might be asking yourself, 'why am I learning this?', correct?” Twilight nodded. “Well, it's that Celestia has noticed you hold a thirst to learn all you can, whether it be from professors, books, or observation.”

The alicorn grinned. “I too might have noticed, in the few minutes we've been here.” Twilight smiled sheepishly. “Anyways, sometimes even these professors and texts do not know it all. After talking with me, Celestia believes, as your mentor, that you would enjoy studying about planes and how they have, and possibly will, affect our lives.” Luna finished with a chortle, “Besides, we both agreed it'd be a good time to dump this field of knowledge upon the scientific community.”

“You and Princess Celestia want to share this with me?” Twilight felt very, very flattered. The day had took an wild spin. Often, she had dreamed of discovering some new facet of knowledge, but never before had she thought it'd be dropped at her hooves. Beginning to feel light-headed, she put a forehoof on the ground to keep her from falling over. So much to think over and review, and so little time!

“You do know how much my sister cares for you, do you not?” Luna asked. “Ponies like you are rare, and Celestia does as much as she can to help you see your potential... I can only assume she feels you are ready for this.”

“What about you?” Twilight asked back. “You do realize that I'm now expected to pass on all this knowledge, if I really come to believe it, to other scientists and scholars, right?”

“Well, yes, but I believe Celestia knows that too. If she didn't think you were up to it, she would never have consulted me.” Princess Luna took one last sip of her tea, before setting it aside. “As for myself, I think you do possess the ability to understand and visualize planes – you've already exceeded my expectations. However, it is yet to be determined whether you can interpret it in the correct way.”

“But...” Twilight still felt dizzy. She had never asked for this, and her bearings were nowhere to be found. She desperately wanted some sense of familiarity. “But, how can I be expected to know what is the 'correct' way? I don't even know quite what I'm dealing with.”

“A system of planes, all connected with those they are adjacent to; its ordered like a Cartesian grid, if you will.” Luna replied. “Those vertical to each other operate on the same time line, while those horizontal to each other work under relatively the same conditions.”

“No, that's not what I meant.” Twilight closed her eyes. “Unlike you, I don't even have to ability to consciously feel or experience these other planes. Actually, I still don't have any proof they exist.” She sighed. “I'm not trying to compare you to your sister, but Princess Celestia always used demonstrations to clear up things for me. Just feeding me information like this, and expecting me to fully grasp or believe it without seeing it in action, is very hard.”

Princess Luna clicked her tongue off the roof of her mouth for a few seconds. “So... You feel you need a demonstration before you can fully understand me?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I guess I could enter your dreams the next time you forge a link, but I don't know how long that'd be.” Princess Luna took a moment to mull it over. “Honestly, I think it'd delay your learning for a few days to a week. Is that what you really want?”

She stared into Twilight's eyes. “We are not too far apart, you and I.” Luna muttered. “I know the hunger to absorb every bit of knowledge we can. I know that, right now, your brain is hooked. The seed has already been planted, and if you don't nurture it to fruition, it will eat away at you for years to come.”

“Then take me there.” Twilight said impulsively. The thought seemed to jump right out of her mouth. Luna's words were right, as much as her mind hurt from processing all the information she had just been told, it felt good. Learning was a strenuous, but rewarding game; and she wanted to win.

The starry princess sat back slightly on her pillow, remaining silent for a few moments. “I'm not sure I can do that.” She responded finally.

“Why not?” Twilight asked. She was riding on a wave of excitement, of realization that she was on the precipice of discovery. “If we can transgress into the plane above us cognitively, then what's there to say we cannot physically? If you can survive there, why can't I?”

“But, there exists the problem of traveling there,” Luna pointed out.

“Well, how does it work?”

“It's the breakup of our bodies to a molecular level, moving them to another plane via an energetic link, then reassembling them on the other side.” Princess Luna shifted slightly. “It's very risky.”

Twilight laughed, before remembering who she was laughing at, and bit her tongue. “You do realize you just described basic teleportation? The only difference it seems, is that unicorns cannot visualize the plane they're traveling to, and therefore cannot send their broken-down particles there.”

“True,” Princess Luna conceded, “But you also forget the fact that a link must be created between planes. And that is something only Celestia and I can do.”

Twilight tapped a hoof to her chin. “But, couldn't you just keep the link open for me to go through?”

“Well, possibly,” Luna exhaled, obviously knowing her argument was starting to crack. “But, there also lies the problem of you not knowing exactly where to send yourself.”

Twilight grinned. “That's easy then, I could just follow your resonant trail.”

Princess Luna scowled slightly. She had forgot about that, one of the largest discoveries since she had been gone. Apparently, the movement of teleporting particles emitted a certain resonant frequency, which magically-gifted unicorns could hone in on, and, instead of visualizing where they wanted to teleport, remember the certain frequency and direct their own teleportation to follow.

Unfortunately enough, one of those magically-gifted unicorns was right in front of her.

“I guess, in theory, it could work.” Luna muttered.

“So, can we just try? It'd be a great way to help me grasp this planar concept,” Twilight reasoned. “Besides, I don't think I'll have a chance to experience anything like this in my life.”

“But I'm here to teach, not to lead groundbreaking research,” Princess Luna said. Her expression now showed breaches in her serenity. It was true, she was like Twilight; and also within her, the desire to discover had been lit.

“Princess Luna,” Twilight addressed her, standing up. “I understand we have not met each other in a while. But, if I can ask you to do me in a favor in return for helping you on Nightmare Night, this would be it. It's scientific discovery!” The threw a hoof up in the air for emphasis. “Only so many ponies have ever had a chance like this, and it's one of my lifelong dreams to be able to find out something new.”

Twilight leaned closer to the table. “If I have to, I'll even take the time to erect some magical counteragents to minimize any danger. I learned them while studying under Dr. Cloppenstein here in the palace, and, please do not tell Princess Celestia this, but they've prevented me from being blown to bits on more than one occasion.” Her pupils grew slightly larger. “I'll take any precautions you see fit, but if you say we're similar ponies, then you can sympathize with how I feel right now.”

The lunar goddess' brow furrowed. Thoughts whirred in her head, weighing each side of the argument. This wasn't just any old laboratory experiment, this was one of alicornian proportions and its potential risks were both unknown and possibly irreversible. Dr. Cloppenstein was indeed the most celebrated scientist of the century, and his counteragents were infamously sound and secure, but they simply weren't formulated to resist the mechanics of any world other than Equestria. Additionally, this was her sister's protégé, a budding dynamo of unparalleled intellect, a pony destined for great deeds, a pony whom Equestria could look up to one day. And to top it off, she was also the embodiment of magic, an element of harmony.

But on the other side, this was a chance for her to learn herself. Twilight was right, she could sense the fires of wonder flaring inside of her. For Luna, too, they were beginning to flicker and burn. Such an opportunity rarely presented itself these days. The last time she had discovered anything meaningful for the pony populace had been long before her exile. Even more, this was much more significant to Twilight; the limitations of being mortal meant that this was likely a once-in-a-lifetime chance.

And her conscience couldn't bear the burden of guilt if she denied the unicorn that.

“All right,” Luna announced with a sigh. “We shall try.”

-~-

Twilight's horn, after many, many minutes, had finally stopped glowing. “Alright, the countermeasures are in place.” She took a step towards Luna, and as she did, the sunlight warped oddly on the inches of air around her body. Brief flickers of blue and red revealed the hexagon-constructed layers of magic wrapping over her body.

Luna looked over to her. “Are you sure you've done it right? I've caught up in journals on the latest counter-arcano spells, but I remember reading that each countermeasure is only supposed to be a hair-breadth wide. Maybe a thousand years ago, would three inches of countermeasures be appropriate, but I don't think so now.”

“Oh, no this is right.” Twilight smiled, sapping a little joy from being able to tell her new teacher something new. “I used Dr. Cloppenstein's own experiment volatility defense quotient to determine an appropriate coefficient to scale my countermeasures with.” Seeing Luna's slightly curious face, she recited what she could in her sleep, “You take the number of unknown and uncontrollable variables, multiply it by your volatility factor, and then divide it by controlled variables times ten. Usually volatility factors are determined based on the nature of the experiment and what it's intended to test, but since this is...” Twilight gulped, “quite literally out of this world, I just set the volatility factor at its highest at fourteen.”

“Ah...” The alicorn nodded slowly. “So, what did you come up with?” She asked, while slowly readying her linking spell.

“Roughly thirty-four,” Twilight grinned. “When you combine that with the recommended seven to five to two baseline, I ended up with two hundred and thirty-eight layers of physical repulsion, one hundred and seventy electromagnetic dischargers, and sixty-eight magical rerouters.” She felt immensely proud of herself, yet she couldn't tell why. “Hopefully it'll be enough.”

Luna smiled. “And here I thought I had over prepared. Nevertheless, are you ready, Twilight Sparkle?”

The lavender mare nodded anxiously, realizing the unknown void of possibilites stretching out before them, and stepped over beside her new mentor, waiting for her to begin the spell.

“Okay. I'll begin forming a link,” Luna informed her, “and while I do that, you're going to have to be ready to intercept my resonant trail. There will be an open window for maybe two seconds, at most. After that, I will have teleported through.”

“Alright.” Twilight nodded once more.

Princess Luna breathed deeply. She closed her eyes, and her horn began to glow softly. Subtly, she began to feel the presences of the planes around her. It was like a low, monotonous buzzing, except it didn't affect any sensation. Rather, she became aware of them mentally, slowly getting a generalization of what each one looked like at the moment and “where” it was.

That was the easy part.

Forging an energetic link was a different process all together. Some deep... magic, was it? No, that wasn't quite it. “Ability” was the closest thing she could ever think of, which she also used to raise and lower the moon. If the princess focused, drawing upon this ability from the depths of her soul, the fuzzy awarenesses of the planes around her grew sharper. Drawing upon even more concentration, she could heighten her clarity on a certain plane.

Once the plane was as clear in her mind as the world around her, a temporary link was forged. She was looking into two places at once. From there on, just a spell to hold the link open for a few seconds and a quick teleport, and she'd be in another universe. Even after millenia of contemplation, neither she or her sister had unlocked why it worked; they just accepted it and used this new tool they were given.

Beginning to call upon her linkage spell, the other three, adjacent planes began to be drowned out, as the “dream” plane above them began to take precedence. Even with her eyes closed, she could slowly begin to see this new world. It was a dark realm, lit up in brief flashes as organisms in their own universe dreamt. Then, she felt it.

“The link is forged,” Luna said while keeping her eyes closed. Twilight muttered a reply, but she did not hear. Gathering her magic, she visualized entering this new plane she saw. Her teleportation spell beginning to charge, she could hear a slight hum emitting from her.

And right as her spell reached its zenith, she heard an accompanying hum sound near her.

Then the world popped and turned white.

Author's Note

This is the revised version of Chapter One.

I'm still looking for proofreaders/editors if anyone would like to help. If not, I'll manage all the same.

Book 1: Chapter 2

Horizontal Jump

“But still, I'm expecting a six-legged, ten foot tall monster to hop out of nowhere.”

Luna laid back on the cool grass, closing her eyes and letting the pain slowly pulse away from the base of her horn. She could feel her dark coat greedily sucking up the sun's warmth, only to be whisked away by the small breeze flowing in the air. It was just what she needed, a comfortable place to rest and think, to come up with a plan going forward.

She couldn't just form another link and teleport back to Equestria. She could tell that none of the planes around them were home, nor were they any she had visited before. The last part worried her the most because she had spent quite an amount of time traveling to other universes. And she couldn't just go running off without Twilight either. Her pride told her that she had gotten the lavender mare into this mess, and she would also have to be the one getting her out.

Perhaps they could just-

“Princess Luna, your mane is light blue again.”

Luna opened her eyes. Looking up to Twilight, she saw the curious look on her face. Sighing, she craned her neck to get a look at her mane. It was true, sky blue strands fell down to just below her shoulders. “Well, this explains a lot.”

“It does? Why? How can your new mane color explain why we’re lost?” Twilight cocked her head, looking down at the Princess. “I'm sorry I didn't point it out earlier.”

“That's understandable,” Luna replied, slowly standing back up. “Anyways, yes, this makes perfect sense. My ethereal mane feeds off a small portion of my magic to upkeep its form – it was actually a silly little spell Celestia and I made up millennia ago, and we haven't figured out how to undo it,” she gave an inward chuckle, “but if there's none left, it simply reverts back to its normal state.”

“But- you just said that alicorns don't burn out.” Twilight's face scrunched up as she tried to decipher what she'd been told. “And yet... I've seen you like this before, after we defeated,” she gulped, “Nightmare Moon.”

Princess Luna shook her head. “But that wasn't a burn out. Like I mentioned before, Nightmare Moon was an essence from another plane that... caught me off-guard.” She remained silent for a moment. “It then proceeded to siphon off all my magic and slowly overtook my physical form to manifest itself. When you and the other elements vanquished most of that parasite from me, you destroyed all the magic it had stolen, and ruined my reservoir as well. Think of it like a goblet full of wine. A burn out is simply pouring out the wine, while what happened to me is closer to dumping out the wine and crushing the goblet. So, for a few weeks, I had to let my magic regenerate and mend my reservoir. And in the meantime,” she flipped her mane, “I was like this.”

“Wait, most of Nightmare Moon was destroyed?” Twilight asked, terror pushing her eyelids open.

“Yes, that's right.” Luna exhaled slowly. “But, just like the pony pox, once it's inside your body, you can't really purge the entire being from you. Under... the right circumstances, it can resurface. However, my sister and I have developed a few techniques to stop that from ever happening again.” She coughed, frowning. “I wouldn't worry about it. Right now, I think this,” her eyes darted to her mane, “is a more pressing issue.”

“Okay... are you saying that something stole your magical capabilities?”

Luna nodded. “I believe so. As of now, my theory is that the link was only big enough to fit one pony through, and when you tried to follow me, it tried to draw upon more energy from me, and probably your countermeasures also,” she looked over to Twilight, who was no longer shimmering under hundreds of protective layers of magic, “to handle your additional... mass.”

Twilight frowned, her eyes flicking down at her own body momentarily. “Anyways!” Luna eagerly continued, “I think that the link tried to pull more magic from me than I had, and when it had taken all it could, and still didn't have enough, it must have broken with both of us inside it.”

“Then why are we here? Why aren't we lost in whatever exists between planes?” the lavender mare asked.

“I... I don't know.”

“So, we've just been launched into some new, unknown world because I've developed a craving for hayshakes in the past few months?” Twilight grumbled, sitting down and poking her stomach with a hoof. “Stupid, declining metabolism...” She muttered loudly to herself.

Luna chuckled. “Oh, I hardly doubt even a hundred hayshakes would have made a difference. It's more of the fact that there was twice as many trillions of molecules racing through the link at the same time that caused it to fail. Even a foal would've probably broken it.”

Twilight managed a chortle of her own, before looking up to Luna. “So, what do we do now?”

The alicorn exhaled, glancing around them. “For now, I believe we should just find out what this place is like, what resides here, and anything else useful. Finding a way home is important, of course, but for now we will have to ensure our basic necessities.”

“Okay,” Twilight said. She picked up her head, eyes glancing off into the forest. “Well, I hear a stream nearby, so perhaps we should follow that for awhile? Hoofingit's Survival Guide says following water sources is one of the best ways to find civilization – that is, if civilization exists here. Does that sound okay, Princess?”

“I suppose it's better than my idea of spinning around with my eyes closed and randomly picking a direction to walk in.” Luna shrugged. “Also, since it seems we'll be here for awhile together, 'Luna' will suffice.” She sighed. “The titles 'Princess' and 'Your Highness' carry around such baggage with it, and no offense, but they get annoying quickly. Besides, I think it'd be comfortable for you, Miss Sparkle.”

Twilight smiled. “Provided you do the same for me and drop the 'Miss Sparkle.' Twilight is fine.”

Luna cracked a grin of her own. “Alright, fair enough terms, Twilight.” They both laughed as they began setting off in the direction of the stream.

Minutes later, the gentle lapping of water bubbled and gurgled, falling into the aural background as the voices of two mares broke into the silence.

“So, what do you think about this place, Prin- umm, Luna?”

“I rather like it. It reminds me so much of Whitetail Woods during the summer.”

“Huh, I guess you have a point there,” Twilight acknowledged. “But still, I'm expecting a six-legged, ten foot tall monster to hop out of nowhere. So for me, not quite Whitetail Woods.” She laughed nervously.

“Don't be scared, Twilight. Luckily for us, we moved horizontally, and by the looks of it, not that far either.”

“How do you know?”

“Well, this plane operates under the same mechanics as Equestria. Our own physics seem to apply here, and the same goes for its chemistry and relative gravity. I believe I mentioned earlier that what lives and inhabits each plane can change slightly as you move. However, the grass and trees and undergrowth here are nearly identical to the ones back home. If that did not deviate much, it is hard to see hexapedal abominations occurring either.”

However, as convincing as her argument seemed, it could not quell the nagging fear in the back of Twilight's mind. She looked to the ground once more. “Oh.”

-~-

“Oh.”

A brown pegasus hovered nervously in the sky, mind and instinct fighting over whether to flee or charge. He could just barely pass for a stallion, with his sigil appearing only weeks earlier, yet his lean shape and muscled wings showed years of training and fitness. His golden eyes flickered between his aggressors, trying to analyze the situation.

“Y'see, all we want here is that little necklace yer wearin', and then we'll be on our way.” One of the three, a gangly, forest green pegasus stepped forward. His two companions, both pegasi themselves, smiled sadistically.

The brown stallion placed a hoof over the ornate silver pendant hanging from his neck, which was emblazoned by a pair of ruby wings in the center. Brow furrowing, he knew his decision had to be made now. Throwing back his head, his goldenrod mane waving in the wind, he shouted, “For Hurras!” Wings flapping, he sped forward towards his opponents, hooves out in front of him. With a “whoosh!” of air, he flew right over their heads and charged blindly through the forest.

Opening his eyes and picking his head up, the leader of the highwayponies growled and whipped around. “After him!” he bellowed, kicking the cobalt mare to his left. He outstretched his wings, lifting into the air and zipping off in the direction of the brown stallion. The pained mare and the gray stallion to her right quickly followed him, unsheathing their daggers and brandishing them in their teeth.

-~-

“So, if not big monsters, what do you think we'll find here?” Twilight asked. She took a second to stare into the stream they were walking alongside of, watching it bubble and flow over the rounded rocks on its shallow bottom. Quick, little shadows darted to and fro under the water, until she noticed the small fish that seemed to blend in with the stream bed floor.

“Well, there could be ponies,” Luna began, glancing down at the stream as well, “but if not, I don't doubt we'll find some form of intelligent life. Zebras or deer, for instance. Like I said, I don't think we've moved too far.”

“But, if there are ponies... Could they be different?” Twilight wondered, looking up from the stream and to Luna as they walked. Her eyes flicked around the alicorn's face, trying to find clues.

“Different how?” Luna asked, looking up to her. Her eyes showed nothing but simple curiosity towards the lavender mare's question.

Twilight seemed perturbed. “Like, I don't know, they practice dark magic or... umm, eat meat?”

The equestrian goddess chuckled and shook her head. “I hardly doubt that we moved so far enough for ponies to biologically change to a point where they become omnivorous. If anything, their customs and technology are changed, but that's all I'd expect.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes...” Luna hesitated for a moment. “They might not be as friendly and placated as we are in Equestria, however. So, I don't think we can run up to the first pony we see. We best be on our guard.”

Twilight nodded silently and gulped. Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm herself and focus, to heighten her senses for any possible danger.

“Hey, did you hear that?” She asked.

-~-

The amber-maned pegasus weaved in and out between trees, whose branches bowed in turn to the gusts of wind he created. The grass beneath him passed like a green blur, acting on a dime as he dipped and swerved to lose his pursuers. He might be strong for his age, but those tailing him were older and more experienced. The one cobalt crony was especially quick, her lithe form catching up to him with a startling amount of speed.

The brown pony knew he had to act quickly. He had looked over his shoulder momentarily to see the weapons they wore; this robbery had taken a deadly turn. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the blue vein of the Marvas Stream. He felt some flicker of hope ignite in his soul, as his sigil could help him now.

Banking a hard left, he cut above a willow tree and headed for the water. Trees and leaves whirred in his peripheral as the trickle of blue began to grow larger and louder. But even with the roar of wind in his ears, he could hear the cobalt mare flapping behind him.

Gritting his teeth, the pegasus pushed harder. He had to make it to the water. He was beyond the point of being able to escape, his distance destroyed, his stamina spent, and he was outnumbered. He needed to make it to the water. At any cost.

-~-

Twilight perked up her head. “There it is again!”

Luna gave her a curious look. “What? I don't hear anything.”

“Listen! I can't quite put my hoof on it, but something doesn't sound right.” Twilight broke into a canter, traveling up the stream.

Luna picked up the pace to keep up with her. “Are you sure? All I hear is the sound of the wind in the leaves and the stream besides us.”

“It's something like that. But,” Twilight bit her lip, thinking of a way to explain, “it's more like the sound of the wind is too loud to be from the small breeze in the air.”

“Even so, why are we picking up the pace?” The alicorn asked her. “Don't you remember what I told you about keeping on your guard?”

-~-

The pursued pegasus barreled through the trees, nearing upon the stream with every second. He felt his wing muscles begin to cramp with effort, but his mind pushed him on. Nearing the stream clearing, he could make out its banks and the ripples the water made as it rushed over rocks and downed timber.

As he went to change his trajectory into a dive, a smack from a powerful forehoof slammed him along the hindleg. Within milliseconds, he felt his back end begin to slide out, and poured all his effort in trying to regain control. However, the situation only deteriorated as one of his wings clipped a branch, and soon descended into a tailspin.

The world transformed into a sickening, rotating blur as he descended. Covering his head with his hooves, he could just barely make out a world of blue, along with scatterings of two similar blots of color and a touch of green before he slammed into the surface of the water.

-~-

“Oh, now I hear it.” Luna said, picking her head up and looking around. “I wonder what could be causing-”

Nearby, a crash in the stream poured droplets of water upon the two mares. They both shielded their faces with their hooves, Twilight cowering slightly in disarray. Seconds later, they opened their eyes.

“Oh my gosh!” Twilight cried out, seeing the limp form of a pony floating on the surface of the water. She galloped over to the banks, and started using her magic to pull him out. She gasped as she felt herself fighting harder than usual to pull the equine out, almost as if the water was fighting back, but for a gifted mare like herself, she managed all the same.

Placing him on the ground, Twilight looked over to see Luna had rushed to her side. The alicorn took no time in placing a hoof and ear to his chest. “He's alive,” she muttered conclusively. “Probably just unconscious, but I don't know-”

“Hey!” A voice shouted from behind. Twilight and Luna spun around, finding themselves confronted by the forest green pegasus and his henchponies. “Doncha dare doin' anything with that boy, you two!” He smiled, ugly yellow teeth revealing themselves under his lips. “He has somethin' of special interest to me.”

Luna leaned over to Twilight, who was obviously bewildered. “Stand ready, Sparkle,” she whispered. “I don't think I need to explain why these ponies aren't going to be friendly.” She eyed the daggers the other two carried.

Twilight gulped and nodded, her heart threatening to slam out of her chest.

The leader of the bandits began walking towards them. “So, how about yer hand over that pegasus you pulled from the water, and we'll be on our wa-”

“No.” Princess Luna said defiantly. She took up a defensive stance, with the leader only a dozen hoofsteps away.

He laughed, holding a hoof to his chest. “Oh, and whatcha think yer gonna do about it, miss? Look 'atcha, standing there all pretty with yer clowny mane and silly hat, you don't scare me!”

Silly hat? Twilight managed to think, amidst her panic.

“Oh?” Luna remained calm, before pointing her horn at him. “Well, how do you like this!” She called upon the fabled “Lunar Pulse”, a legendary spell she had used long ago to vanquish old enemies of the empire. Back in her prime, the mere sight of the white aura around her horn could send formations of soldiers into panic. Instead, all that it amounted to was a fizz and pop from her horn, along with a grueling headache.

The bandits all roared with laughter. “Aww, didja see that? This one has some cute little magic tricks up 'er sleeve!” Their leader feigned horror, “Oooh, look 'a me, I'm so scared!”

Luna grunted and stood back up, rubbing her pounding temples with a hoof.

The green pegasus sobered up, a snarl coming across his face “Alright kiddee, playtime's over!” He continued walking menacingly towards them. “I'll only say it once more, hand 'im over er I'll-”

It was at this moment that Princess Luna decided to promptly swing around and plant her rear hooves into the bully's face. She hardly ever used physical fighting to resolve a conflict, but she found the feeling quite exhilarating and relieving all at once, from the sickening crunch of his broken jaw, to the sight of him reeling backwards along the ground. It wasn't nearly as satisfying as, say, a pesky Manehattan noble, but it'd do for now.

Her satisfied grin was quickly swept off her face as she realized the other two had regained their senses and were about to charge her. “Twilight, do something!” she cried, knowing she couldn't use her own magic.

The lavender unicorn closed her mouth(which had been left hanging after she saw the damage Luna had done), and began looking for something to hit them with. Panicking, she grabbed a rock from the bottom of the stream and hurled it at the gray pegasus. It hit him square in the nose, causing his eyes to water and stopping his advance.

The cobalt mare looked genuinely surprised to see her companion go down from a seemingly-mystical rock, letting her jaw slack and dropping her weapon. She had seen nopony throw it, and could not comprehend where it came from. She was just about to remember her task at hand, before being greeted by another vicious kick from the alicorn. Caught on the side of the head, she was sent spiraling into the ground.

“Twilight!” Luna shouted. She whirled around, seeing that the gray stallion had gotten up. With a dagger in his mouth, he'd be much harder to buck in the face. He advanced once more, but this time much more cautiously, sizing up his opponent with a healthy measure of respect.

“What do I do?!” Twilight asked bewilderedly. Her eyes kept scanning the ground for something to smack him with; she didn't really enjoy the idea of violence, but there were more pressing matters at the moment.

“Anything!” Luna replied, keeping her eyes ahead and staring the pegasus stallion down. He growled through the grip in his mouth, and charged her. With practiced agility, the midnight mare sidestepped him, but only just. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw both the green and cobalt pegasi slowly get up to their feet. The latter looked angry, but the former looked positively furious. “Twilight! Whatever you're going to do, do it now!”

To Luna dismay, she garnered no response. However, she began to notice a slight purple aura envelope the three highwayponies. It seemed to grow brighter and brighter, competing with sun. All three of them took a few cautious steps backward, but the orbs of light kept around them. Then, in the blink of an eye, they all cannoned off into the sky at terrifying speeds.

Breathing a sigh of relief, Luna let her shoulders relax and turned around. Twilight was looking at the ground, kicking the dirt with a hoof. “Throwing them with telekinesis? What took you so long?” the goddess asked.

“I-... I was scared.” Twilight mumbled sheepishly.

Luna took a second to force herself to relax, exhaling sharply. Looking to the sky, she began to speak, “Okay, well, just pick him up and let's move.”

Twilight nodded, using a lavender aura to hoist the pegasus stallion near her.

“Not doubting your magical prowess, Twilight, but launching pegasi into the sky won't do much except buy us some time. We need to move deeper into the forest before they come back and look for us.” Luna declared, her voice bare and cold. Waiting for a few seconds to allow her companion to catch up, patient in tow, they set off away from the river.

-~-

Minutes later, Twilight finally spoke up, “Why did you do that?” She had been watching the lunar princess for the past five minutes, trying to get a grasp on her changing moods, and really, the reclusive alicorn as a whole. She still felt mystified after Nightmare Night, and now she really didn't know what to think. Minutes ago she was still acting sociable and good-natured, but ever since their predicament, she turned silent and misanthropic.

Now, admittedly, Twilight knew she was hardly the pony to consult for reading others. But, even without talking to her, the signs seemed obvious enough. Luna walked always a few good paces away from her, taking random, odd turns on a whim, and never once looked back.

“Because I had to,” Luna replied after moments of silence. She kept looking straight ahead. “I know a bully when I see one.”

“But they had knives!” Twilight blurted out. Quickly, she gathered herself, remembering that Luna still was one of her Princesses. “What I mean to say, is that you could have been hurt.”

“It's not like I've never been cut before in the thousands of years I've been around,” Luna said, eerily calm. Banking a hard left around a tree, she continued on, not waiting for the unicorn to catch up. “Assassins have tried sticking me with knives more times than I can count,” Twilight shuddered at that, “and even if I did get hurt, we still have our healing spells.”

Twilight remained quiet. “Wait, you do know healing spells, don't you?” Luna asked, finally tilting hear head over her shoulder to look at her.

“Uh, just for minor cuts and scrapes.” Twilight felt very stupid. “I just never saw it as important since there's always I hospital I could've teleported to if I had to.” She added in quietly.

“Unicorns these days...” Luna muttered, shaking her head. “Battle spells?”

“No.” Twilight sighed. “Princess Celestia told me I wasn't allowed to attempt them until she felt I was ready.”

“Which, knowing her, will probably never happen.” Luna said under her breath. “Well, when we stop for camp soon, I'll have to run you through the basics of both types.”

“But...” Twilight started, then thought better of it.

“My sister will understand. It's quickly becoming apparent to me that this place clearly isn't friendly like back home.”

Back home. Those words resonated with Twilight immediately, the immense distance she suddenly felt from Spike, her friends and her family suddenly bore its weight on her shoulders, threatening to crush her. The pegasus she'd been carrying dropped with a thud to the ground, her magic faltering.

“Twilight?” Luna stopped and turned around, raising an eyebrow. “Are you alright?”

The unicorn sniffed, blinking back tears. The weight made it hard for her to breathe, her breathing coming out hoarse and choppy. Stopping to stand in one place, she wiped a hoof across her face and let her head hang.

“Oh.” The lunar princess suddenly felt awkward, as Twilight's sniffling broke into quiet sobs. She noticed the dropped pegasus stallion begin to stir, but let him be for the moment. He'd be fine. Twilight, however was not.

“Well...” Luna looked around her, noticing they were in a small, grassy clearing among the trees. “Would you like to stop here for camp?” She suggested to the crying mare. Her mind stirred for anything else, anything comforting to say. What would Cel-... No. I can do this.

But before any magical idea could come to her, Twilight simply nodded, laying where she stood. Burying her face among her hooves along the ground, her whole body began to shake and quiver.

Tilting her head slightly, trying to figure out what to do, Luna watched from a few yards away. Finally, she decided to just go with what she felt was the right thing. She groaned on the inside as she stiffly laid down next to Twilight.

“It'll...” Luna mumbled. “Umm, It'll be okay.” Twilight made no distinction of having heard her, unless one would count her sobs slowly growing louder. For a few minutes they remained side by side, silently, with Twilight still crying and Luna still feeling utterly helpless.

Biting her lower lip, Luna couldn't stand the awkward tension any longer. She had to do something. She wanted to just get up and busy herself with something else, but her long-suppressed conscience scolded her for such a thought. With a quick intake of breath, the alicorn steeled herself and wrapped a wing around the mare into what she hoped was a comforting hug.

“It'll be okay,” she fumbled again.

At this, though, Twilight did stir. Her sobs slowly quieted to harsh sniffles, before she looked up at Luna. The rims of her eyes were starting to turn red and puffy, and her cheeks glistened in the amber rays of the afternoon sun.

“H-how...” Twilight's voice came out thin and broken. “Everyone... All my friends and family... Spike... They're back h-h-h...” The word seemed lodged in her throat. “They're b-back home.”

Luna took a second to think, choosing her words carefully. She cursed her awkward, introverted nature. “I know...” She said, verging on a whisper. She hated the idea of being lost in a far gone universe too, but a thousand year exile to the moon taught one how to quell despair and lock it away, deep inside.

“But,” Luna continued, finally garnering the confidence to look Twilight in the eyes. The unicorn was still sniffling frantically, blinking to clear her eyes as her chin continued to tremble. “I promise you that we will find a way out.” And as if to help assure that, the alicorn wrapped her wing around the mare a little more tightly.

“Umm, am I interrupting something?”

Luna nearly jumped at the sound of a male, albeit not very deep, voice sounding from behind them. Quickly pulling her wing away from Twilight, she stood up and whipped around.

The brown stallion looked back at her with curious, golden eyes. “L-look, I never meant to intrude...” He faltered under Luna's annoyed gaze. The Princess of the Night did not like to be spooked.

“I just wanted to say thank you, whoever you are, for saving me.” He put a hoof on his pendant. “Since this is still around my neck, I assume you did something about those guys.”

“Yes...” Luna took a step forward, sizing up this pegasus. Barely a stallion, if that. “We dealt with 'those guys'. Now, who are you? Speak.”

“Donevyn, miss- err, ma'am...” He once again shriveled under her commanding demeanor. “I live not far from here, in Konik.”

“Konik, what's it like?” Luna asked inquisitively.

“It's our capital, actually. It's fairly large for most cities on the continent, besides Lobos or Ophe, but the way it all looks at dawn is really cool.” He wore a grin on his face, “It's all this gray stone on the walls and stuff, but when the sun reflects off Lake Pozan, the entire city looks like it's been turned to gold.”

“Right.” Luna looked over, noticing Twilight starting to get up from the ground. She was still sniffling, her eyes puffy, but she seemed to have calmed down at least. “Do you know much about this land, Donevyn?”

He shrugged. “Well, I suppose I know a fair bit, even if I don't pay much attention to my studies.” He took a tentative step forward. “But, do you mind if I ask a question first?”

Luna, still feeling slighted that he surprised her while trying to help Twilight, walked up to him and, placing a hoof firmly on his shoulder, sat him down on the ground. “No.” Leaving the pegasus to his confusion, she turned to Twilight. “Are you okay?”

“I'm fine,” Twilight replied, wiping her nose with a hoof. Who she was trying to convince though, neither pony knew. “I'll see if I can start a fire or something,” she mumbled, “to be useful.”

Luna nodded. Turning around to Donevyn, who hadn't budged an inch, she smiled. “Come, you look tired. Won't you join us around the fire tonight?”

“But, I have to get back to the castl-”

“Oh, I'm sure they'd understand, after all, you were nearly killed. Surely you wouldn't refuse a simple alicorn's hospitality, would you? All I want is to ask a few questions.”

“I-I guess so.” Donevyn shuffled nervously, apprehensive about the dark blue pony and her intentions. “I'd just like to eat a bit, if you don't mind,” he put up cautiously. “I haven't eaten since this morning.”

Luna nodded. “The grass here is green and plentiful. Take your fill.”

Turning around, she saw Twilight gathering a pile of sticks on a bare patch of dirt. With a flicker of purple flame, the wood caught and the fire slowly went from purplish to orange. “Could you watch this one for a moment?” Luna asked, pointing a hoof to the pegasus who was grazing yards away. “I'm going to head back to the stream for a moment and see if I can get some water for us all.”

“Sure,” Twilight responded, staring blankly into the fire.

Luna stared at her for a moment, reluctant to leave her in such a broken state, but willed her to take flight nonetheless.

Soaring above the trees, she scanned the surrounding area for any trace of the stream.

-~-

“So...”

Twilight nearly hopped out of her skin. Looking beside her, Donevyn was just about to sit down around the fire. “Don't do that!” Twilight cried, placing a hoof over her chest. “Are you trying to give everypony around here a heart attack?

“Sorry,” he muttered, yet still sat down all the same.

For the first time trying to study the new pony, Twilight looked at him scrutinizingly. To her, he just seemed barely more than a colt. He might be as big and tall as some stallions, but he didn't quite act like one.

“Are you two from around here?” he asked, looking over to her. “No offense, but the blue one scares me.”

Twilight snorted abruptly in laughter. “Oh, Lun- ah, Princess Luna isn't usually so bad. I think she's just annoyed that you frightened her. Being royalty and all, I don't think she's used to it.”

“She's a princess?” he echoed. “Well, that would explain her crown and stuff. But, that just makes it more confusing because I've never heard of a Princess Luna in any of the nearby kingdoms.”

“Oh, yeah, we come from...” Twilight fought with her words as unhelpful memories flashed back in her mind. “A place far away.”

“Cool!” Donevyn smiled. “Would that explain your weird head-things too?”

“Huh?” Twilight put a hoof on her head. There certainly wasn't anything weird, at least nothing she could feel. All there was was her mane and horn. Oh. “You mean my horn?”

“Yeah.” He nodded, his golden hair waving about.

“You mean you've never seen a unicorn before?”

“Nope. What does your horn do?”

“Oh, well, it casts magic,” she explained, trying her best to keep it simple. “And... I can do things with my magic.”

“Like what?” Donevyn asked, eyes growing wider.

“Umm...” Twilight looked around, and picked up a few rocks with her telekinesis. “See? I can move things with it.”

“Wow...”

-~-

Elsewhere in the forest, a single shape hunched over the banks of the river. It shook slowly, as the the late sun illuminated the sparkles twinkling to the ground.

Luna, for she was no longer a princess in this new world, stared absently across the water, lapping up against her hooves. The minute she had touched down, she too succumbed to the helplessness and misery of the truth.

They were absolutely stranded. She was on some faraway world, with, save for Twilight, no trace of Equestria. The world she and Celestia had built, her home, had been stripped away from her once more. And already, she missed her sister. They sometimes didn't get along well, but she still loved her. Indeed, she felt eclipsed by her in many ways, but to Luna it was only a minor annoyance, a thorn in the flank of her pride. It was nothing like being plunged into the icy waters of despair, as she was now. She'd never admit how she felt on the inside, but here, alone, she could come face to face with it.

And it resulted in this cold, slow cry, the tears languidly rolling down her cheeks. Alicorns can cry too... she assured herself.

Wiping a foreleg across her face, she sniffled and looked down in the water. Her reflection offered no secrets, just sending back an image of a downtrodden, sad, dark blue alicorn. And just for a moment, that's exactly how she felt.

A scream ripped through the trees and and undergrowth, sending birds fluttering from their perches in surprise. Luna lifted her head up, alarmed, as it continued to echo in the sky. She desperately fought through the fog in her head, but it felt like a thousand pounds weighing down upon her mind. Her mental gears were still jammed, clogged with all her emotions. Something deep down, however, slowly clicked into place.

No.

Whipping around with ferocious speed, Luna took off running, letting her wings fan outwards as she rocketed above the treeline, tearing across the twilight sky.

Author's Note

This is the revised version of Chapter Two. Just minor fixes, really.

Book 1: Chapter 3

Glints of Iron and Gold

“Such machines of battle were only reaffirming her fears that this new world was far from a stable one.”

Princess Luna skidded along the ground, holding her wings out to break her momentum, panting lightly. The fire crackled quietly, lighting up the darkness for her to see it all. Twilight and Donevyn were both sitting on the ground, with two of the bandits behind them. A knife was pressed against Twilight's neck while Donevyn was bound by his hooves with rope.

“Don't move!” One of the rogues called out. It was hard to tell which was which in the diminishing glow of the fire. The voice sounded male, however. “Any funny business and one of these here gets it!”

Luna swallowed. She looked to Twilight, who, for all her previous turmoil and instability, was remarkably quiet. The lavender mare still wore a look of absolute terror in her eyes, but aside from that she gave up nothing. While the starry alicorn hadn't dealt with situations like this in two thousand years, already the lessons she'd learned began to come back to her.

Shifting her gaze to the newfound pegasus, Donevyn, she remembered, she found a different reaction. He was trying his best to remain stoic, chest out and eyes locked ahead. Only the quick flaring of his nostrils gave away his panic, attesting to his rapid breathing and presumably pounding heart rate.

Turning her gaze back to the two robbers, she noticed one of them was holding the dagger around Twilight's neck, while another stood slightly behind, probably being the one who was doing the talking. If she had to take a guess, they were the two henchponies from before.

“Alright,” Luna finally answered, fighting to keep her voice level. What I wouldn't give for my magic right about now. “What do you want with them?”

“Well, the boss wanted just to take his necklace here,” the bandit said. “But since he's nursin' his jaw at the moment, and I'm in charge, I figure it'd be more profitable to take both of 'em with us.” He grinned. “Queen Ulwyn always needs more ponies in her mines and I bet these two'd fetch a pretty price.” Twilight whimpered silently, ears folding close to her head as her expression beseechingly asked for help.

Luna bit her lip, threatening to break skin. It'd been many, many years since she'd faced such intense loathing like this. Old, dark feelings welled up inside her, and she wanted to do nothing more than pick them apart with precision magic. But, reigning herself in, she admitted to herself that without her magic, she couldn't risk going on the offensive.

“How about...” Luna's mind was racing, struggling to find an alternative. With few available, she decided to go with the only plausible option left on the table, diplomacy. They don't seem particularly bright at all... It just might work. “How about I offer a trade?”

“Hah! Two ponies don't equal one! Even I know that!” The brigand exclaimed, as if to solidify Luna's thoughts.

“You didn't hear the terms of my offer,” Luna bit back. With a sigh, she took off her crown. “This,” she said, holding it up in her hooves for all to see, “This crown is a hundred percent onyx, cut and fashioned by the best gem cutters I could find.” Twilight opened her eyes with surprise. “If you let the purple one go, it's all yours. I'm confident it'll be worth much more than a scrawny, thin pony like her.”

The bandits remained silent for a few seconds. They looked to one another, before one of them shrugged and nodded. “Fine, I guess it'd be a risk traveling with her,” he said, the other taking the dagger away from Twilight's neck and pushed her forward roughly, sending her snout-first into the ground. The unicorn recovered, however, and scrambled over towards Luna.

“Here.” Luna tossed the crown over, and the now-idle highwaypony picked it up in her teeth. Looking to her left, she saw Twilight standing beside her. “Are you okay?” she whispered.

“I'm fine,” Twilight exhaled, “What about Donevyn though?” She cast a few glances at him, the pegasus still managing to keep his composure.

“I don't know.” Luna sighed.

“Hey!” one of the bandits yelled, “No doin' that! I wont have you two whispering over there,” the ruffian glared at Twilight, “I still remember yer tricks.”

“Dammit,” Twilight muttered under her breath. Nevertheless, she pulsed her horn with magic as her frustration slipped through.

“Hey hey hey!” the other rogue shouted angrily. “What did I tell you! None of that!” She pulled out her blade once more, pressing it hard against Donevyn's neck.

“Yeah!” the male piped up. Glaring at the two ponies in front of him, he clearly despised them and wanted nothing more than to cut them down. With a snort, he suddenly declared, “You know what, fuck this!” He took a menacing step forward, snarling. “I just came up with a great idea. How about you give us the rest of what you got on, and maybe we just won't slice him right here!” This time the brown pegasus did falter, his face betraying him as it tightened with fear.

Luna fumed, anger coming up to the surface like a pot set to boil. Now she really wanted to make them pay. Deep down, a darker, martial side wanted to watch them experience terror, to make them hurt, to make them ble- No. she pulled herself back once again. Such feelings might have been useful long, long ago, when Equestria itself was fractured and unstable, when sometimes a sin would be redeemed by helping dozens of others. But that time was no longer. I'm... I'm better than that.

Taking off her gorget and greaves, she tossed them halfway the distance to the bandits. “They're a combination of maxixe gemstone and silver. Surely they're worth more than the pegasus?” she asked once more, hoping their value would change their minds.

One of the brigands walked over to the regalia, pulling it back towards his partner with his hooves. “Damn sure they are. But, I'm afraid you simply can't have him back.” He shot them another glare. “See, we need a bargaining chip to get us out all nice an' safe, and his safety is just the thing we're lookin' for.” He started to put on the ornate, ceremonial wear, in lieu of having to carry it all somehow with his mouth.

Twilight flared her horn again. “You... You monsters!” she cried.

“Ah ah ah, one more flare and he gets it!” the robberpony shouted back. His companion pressed the knife even closer against Donevyn's neck. Small flecks of blood could be seen running along the knife's blade in the glow of the flames, before dripping to the ground.

Luna put a hoof on Twilight's shoulder, shaking her head with a frown. The fire in the unicorn's eyes smoldered, and she extinguished her magic in defeat.

“There we go, we'll make this nice and easy.” The brigand grinned, and then barked to his partner, “Alright, Shadow Eyes, let's pull this one away and leave these two before they try anything stupid.” The other nodded, and taking Donevyn's binding ropes in her mouth, began to slowly drag him away.

Luna felt like she was fracturing as a whole, her mind fighting her heart. The valiant, courageous side of her told her, even without her magic, she should at least do something to save him. She had been a ruler of many ponies for many years, and it was hard to fight her insistent urge to save what could've been an Equestrian citizen. But her mind told her it was hopeless. No matter what they could try, Donevyn would be killed, because the one brigand still kept her dagger nearby. And all she could do was sit here and watch.

“We have to do something!” Twilight exclaimed, panicking. “We can't leave him!”

“Yes you can!” The brigand interrupted. “Because if you do anything, this mare over here will slice his neck. So you two sit tight and don't-”

“Hraaaah!”

A blur tore through the dim glow of the fire, shearing across Luna's field of vision with terrifying speed. The robber pulling Donevyn suddenly jerked to the side, rolling across the ground with a grunt. Coming to a stop feet later, she crumpled and did not rise. Her partner looked over, jaw slackened, still trying to decipher what had happened. Even Donevyn abandoned his stoicism and gazed over at the pony lying by the fire. Before anypony could move, two more blurs flew into the scene, taking the other brigand along with them. He let out a grunt before the sound of wood snapping echoed somewhere nearby, out of sight in the darkening night.

Luna blinked as the dust began to settle. Seconds passed, and nothing moved save for the flames of the dying fire and a pool forming beneath the dispatched rogue.

But then something caught Luna's eye. Looking to her left, she saw a ponylike-being begin to transcend into the light. Squinting, she soon discovered it was just a pegasus wearing a scary amount of scaled armor, the illumination of the fire turning his garb a golden hue. Heavy, iron-clad boots covered his hooves and legs, two, sharpened plates of metal fitted on the forward edge of his wings, with a crested helmet worn over his head. In the dim light of the small campfire, he seemed grim and imposing, his face as expressionless as any royal guard.

“You there, don't move,” he said in a gruff voice to Luna and Twilight, before turning to look at Donevyn. Walking over to him as metal clanked against metal, the armored stallion cut through the ropes with an outward flick of his wings.

Luna's coat prickled with unease. Such machines of battle were only reaffirming her fears that this new world was far from a stable one. Looking out of the corner of her eye, she could tell Twilight was feeling as distressed, if not more. Her eyes were wide open as she shifted her gaze between Luna and the armored pegasus, confused.

“Thank the wind you showed up!” Donevyn cried. “I thought the patrols didn't fly at night?”

“We don't.” The soldier answered. “We heard a scream right before we were about to leave the area, and rushed inside to find out what was wrong.” Two more armored pegasi flew into the light, and besides from what little of their coats and manes she could see, they looked nearly the same.

“Wait, Donevyn, is that you?” one of the arriving pegasi asked. He walked closer to him for a better look.

“Yeah, hey Nightshade...” He sounded slightly embarrassed. Nevertheless, he got up and stretched his legs, groaning as he did.

“Dammit, what were you doing out here?” he asked, sounding legitimately worried. “Kazius assumed you were just around the city somewhere, but told us to look out for you anyways. You're lucky we came by this way.”

“I know-”

“What were you doing out here?” the other arriving stallion asked, almost spitting out each word. “As far as I know, you're not allowed to leave Konik.”

“Let me explain-”

“No, the entire city knows of your silver tongue. Spit it out, boy.”

“Boy?!” Donevyn bit back, “I'm not a colt any more, I've earned my sigil and-”

“And what?! You might be as big as any stallion, and you may have gotten your sigil, but until you act like one, you're nothing but a colt!”

“Oh yeah?” He took a step forward.

“Yeah!”

“Gentlecolts, please, stop it,” Luna spoke up. “Enough blood has been spilled on this grass beneath our hooves.” She took a second to glance at the bandit nearby, a crimson river running from her along the ground. “Fighting will do nothing at this point.”

“Who are you?” the berating pegasi asked, whipping around to face her. His eyes leered daggers at her for interrupting a heated argument so abruptly.

“Ah, see, this is part of what I wanted to explain.” Donevyn trotted forward, as the soldiers turned to look at Luna also. “If it wasn't for these two ponies, I would have been dead hours ago.” He turned to the stallion next to him, “Vaegir, this is... umm... uhh...”

“Luna,” she filled in for him.

He looked uneasily at her for a second, as if it didn't match up with what he remembered, but nodded and continued, “Luna.” Pointing a hoof to the mare next to her, he said, “And this is Twilight.” The lavender unicorn smiled weakly in acknowledgment. “These robbers here, plus another that Luna dealt with earlier, had tried to steal my pendant hours ago. So, I took off, trying to get away from them and lose them in the forest. But, they soon caught up to me and ran me into the Maras Stream at full flight. Apparently while I was unconscious, these two fought them off.”

“Right, two mares fought off three armed criminals.” Vaegir snorted. “ Did you get hit in the head and knock something loose?”

“Hey! They-”

“Enough!” Barked the grim soldier who hadn't spoke since telling Twilight and Luna to be still. Now that the latter could see him a bit better as he moved in towards the fire, he seemed to be older than his comrades. No doubt he was the leader. “I don't care if they fought off a roving band of eastern sea raiders. All I want is for us to get out of here, this isn't the best place to linger. You two,” he turned to the mares, “are you ready to move?”

“In a second,” Luna replied. “One of the bandits had something of mine, and I'd like to see if I could retrieve it.” The leader nodded, before walking over to question Donevyn.

Making her way into the darkness, Luna let her nocturnal aptitudes set in as her eyes adjusted to the lack of light. Mentally tracking where the male criminal had gone, she trotted to the edge of the clearing, looking along the treeline. He has to be around here somewh-

Much to her distaste, she found him pinned to the trunk of an ash tree, a snapped lance keeping him there by way of his chest. He was crushed, bloodied and bent in more than one unnatural way. His eyes were still, staring out vacantly towards the sky, as lifeless as the instrument that pierced his heart. It was a gruesome reminder of what Luna might have done to him, if she had her magic when she wanted it. Shivers raced down her spine as she looked back on what could've been.

Looking around, trying to rip her eyes away from the morbid scene, she found the other half of the snapped lance lying on the ground. Nearby, was her regalia. Or at least, what used to be. Mangled and broken, remnants of her gorget and greaves lay shattered like glass. The crescent moon on her gorget shined in three different pieces, scattered along the grass. Not far away, her onyx crown was crushed, dispersed shards coating the forest floor like hundreds of burnt grains of sand.

Taking a deep breath, Luna sighed sadly, closing her eyes. It's probably all for the best that I can't wear it anymore, yet still a part of me feels as broken as these hundreds of shards. I know it's all superficial and cosmetic, but I've had them since the beginning and... Oh, I don't know. She stomped her hooves. Dammit, Luna, stop weeping over your broken toys already. Other ponies are waiting for you. Turning around, she left the scene behind her, not bothering to look back.

-~-

Twilight sat near the fire, awkwardly shuffling her hooves as she waited for Luna to return. Her mind felt frayed and torched, emotionally burnt to the point where she felt numb. Being crept up on and surprised with a dagger to her neck was enough shock as is, but then going through the stress of being held captive, then watching Donevyn about to be abducted, and then the death of two ponies in front of her own eyes was mentally debilitating and marring. She felt like a shell of her former self.

Don't look at the dead pony, don't look at the dead pony, she warned herself. Look at something else. Trees, grass, more trees, campfire, some of the soldiers scolding Donevyn, Donevyn looking ashamed... Alright, something else. Trees, grass, bushes, trees- Wait, what was that?!

The lavender mare turned her head to the left, glancing over as something materialized from the darkness. Oh, it's just Luna. Phew. Not a reincarnated dead pony or a hexapedal abomination or something- Stop thinking about that! Oh shoot, I think I'm staring awkwardly at her. She's smiling, smile back!

Twilight felt the ends of her lips start to obey as Luna came up to her and put a hoof on her shoulder. “Are you okay? How do you feel?”

“Uhh...” Her voice was tremorous, coming out in aural shambles. “I'm getting there,” she admitted. She felt her forelegs wobble slightly, finally being forced to face her feelings on a conscious level. She didn't like it, but she was a protégé to both of her diarchs, dammit! Pulling herself together, she did her best to quash her feelings. Like it or not, she realized that this world would require her to grow some tougher skin.

A clanking hoofstep behind her made the bookish unicorn jump, yelping in surprise.

“Ladies,” the gruff voice of the patrol leader sounded as Twilight turned around, finding herself much closer to Luna than she had remembered. “We'd like you to accompany us back to the palace, on account for saving young Donevyn. We ask you to speak before the king to verify his stories and stand witness. Will you come with us?”

Twilight looked to Luna. “Should we?”

“Yes, we accept,” Luna declared. “My business has been attended to, and Miss Sparkle here is ready to go. Lead the way.”

“One problem, your friend doesn't have wings,” one of the other soldiers remarked.

The leader nodded. “That's right. For the sake of time, it seems one of us will have to carry her.”

Twilight paled. She didn't fancy the idea of riding on their backs, part in because they were complete strangers, and partially because their scale armor looked like it'd pinch at her skin. But mainly because they were completely unknown, intimidating, big ponies that just killed two others in front of her. And that might have emotionally scarred her a bit. It might've been that.

“That's no matter,” Luna butted in, “She's my student, and because of that I feel responsible for her. I'll take her.” Twilight sighed in relief, silently thanking the alicorn.

“Are you sure?” The head soldier asked. “Konik is not very far away, but I'm skeptical if you could carry her weight for the three mile journey.”

Twilight frowned. Why must everypony criticize my weight?

“I assure you, I'm more than a capable flier. Besides, Twilight is as light as a feather,” Luna replied. Twilight's frown disappeared.

“If you say so.” The leader looked around to everypony else. “Alright, let's form up and get out of here. Straight back to the palace, including you, Donevyn.” The other two soldiers nodded while a look of guilt flashed over Donevyn's face.

Luna turned to Twilight. “Ready?” she asked.

Honestly, the bookish mare felt rather anxious about riding on Luna's back, as such an action would hardly ever fly in Equestria, but she decided to not let it show. Compared to relying on one of the soldiers, Luna's offer was far more preferable. “Ready.”

The Princess knelt down on the ground. “Okay, well climb on and hold tight.”

With a fair amount of trepidation, Twilight Sparkle, formerly a librarian in the quiet town of Ponyville, clambered onto the back of Princess Luna, the Lunar Diarch of the faraway land of Equestria, and a goddess in her own right. She felt incredibly awkward and out of place, yet wrapped her hooves around Luna's neck all the same.

The Princess stood up, and nodding to the other pegasi, galloped a short distance in the clearing before taking off, fanning out her wings and flapping them powerfully as she and Twilight set out into the night sky.

Twilight felt sick. The gravitational forces were playing cruel jokes with her stomach, flopping it over repeatedly. Please, please, please don't let me throw up on Luna... She wrapped her forelegs tighter around the pony beneath her, shutting her eyes as she felt herself continuing to rise.

After what seemed like hours, a voice called out to her quietly, “Twilight...”

Peeping her eye open, Twilight could see nothing around except a glimmer off in the distance, and the crescent moon with its stars. Then she made the horrible mistake of looking down, treetops the size of pebbles, and slammed her eyelids shut once more.

“Twilight...”

With sudden realization, she remembered the midnight mare carrying her. “Oh yes, Luna, what is it?” she asked with her eyes still closed. “A-Are we coming down soon?”

“N-no.”

“Oh, well, what is it then?”

“Could you ease your grip? You're ch-choking me.” Luna gave out a small cough.

“Oh!” The lavender pony quickly let her forelegs slacken. “Sorry about that...” She felt her cheeks grow warm.

“It's fine.” Luna's voice seemed much more clear and strong now. “I understand this might be a little nerve-wracking for you.”

“That doesn't begin to explain half of it.” Twilight chuckled nervously.

As if some breath had been held collectively between them for the past half hour, it dissipated when Luna laughed quietly in response. “Well, there's little you can do now. By my estimate, we'll be there in fifteen minutes or so. So please, just try to relax.

“Okay...” Twilight focused on controlling the rising and falling of her chest, trying her best to match the pony underneath her. Luna was remarkably at ease, because even though the flapping of her wings were strong and powerful, it seemed as if she was hardly working at all.

That's odd, Twilight thought analytically to herself, slipping into a familiar mindset to keep her thoughts off the thousand-foot drop beneath them. Flying at twelve miles per hour consumes, on average, one thousand and eight calories an hour, and based upon cellular respiration and the fact she inhales every three seconds, that's nearly...carry the seven, then divide that by twenty...point zero two moles of oxygen gas per breath. Her intake is incredible! That's more than tenfold of the average pony! She smiled to herself, figuring out new things always had a knack for making her feel better.

Hmm... Perhaps her diaphragm is particularly strong. As far as I can tell, she seems to be in excellent physical condition, hardly any body fat at all. Twilight remained still for a moment, feeling Luna's taut back and wing muscles move rhythmically just under her coat.

Just when she was about to continue on and amuse herself with even more theories and calculations, her conscience snapped her back to reality and mentally rapped her on the forehead with a rolled up newspaper, as if she were a misbehaving puppy. This is the Princess! She's not just some test subject to poke and prod! Show some respect. Twilight felt her skin itch with embarrassment.

Looking around, she noticed that the previous glow in the distance was now much closer. The lights of Konik were now visible, leading from the base of the large hill it was situated upon, all the way up to the top where it shimmered the brightest. It was hard to make out much in the night, but Twilight could tell it was a fairly large city, with cramped, tight buildings built all up and down the hillside. Additionally, huge walls surrounded the town, at least twelve feet thick. Lastly, the silhouette of the palace stood out amongst the light, two towers rising up from the complex.

“Identify!” A voice called out over the wind. The convoy of ponies dipped down towards the battlements.

“Hazel Ridge, Domelle Forest Patrol.” The leader reported, flying close to a pony along the wall. Twilight noticed that he was an earth pony, and thanks to the torch nearby on the wall, she saw that he wore nothing but a red and white tunic and a crude nasal helmet. Much less intimidating than their rescuers, thankfully. “We've found Donevyn, and we're headed straight for the palace.”

The wall sentry nodded, “Alright then. I wish the lad luck.” He smiled weakly, before turning around and returning to his post. Without a word, the patrol picked back up in altitude, although this time it wasn't as bad for Twilight. The incline wasn't as sharp, and it almost, for a small second, felt nice.

-~-

A rudimentary cobblestone path led along a manicured courtyard and up to a pair of polished, oaken doors. They stood at least ten feet in height, bronze rings attached to open them. Certain things were carved into them, but Luna couldn't quite tell what as they approached, the flickering of nearby torches playing with her usually-accurate nighttime vision.

The palace itself was not terribly huge, and while not as tall or complex as Canterlot's, it was simplistic and functional. It consisted of one large, rectangular structure, which rose four stories in height, and only a few, short buildings branched off from it. Two large towers denoted the back corners. The entire complex was made almost entirely of white limestone, however, an ample indicator of some level of prosperity.

One of the soldiers, Nightshade, trotted ahead to the door, opening it up for the arriving ponies. Stepping inside, it took Luna a few moments to let her eyes adjust to the rapid influx of light. Just like the outside, the inside of the hall was also created with white limestone. Thankfully red carpets, drapes, and tapestries decorated the floors and walls to break the monotony. Torches lined open spots along the walls, and a crude, candle-lit chandelier hung from the ceiling.

It wasn't very late, and soon Luna noticed quite a few ponies standing nearby. Many were not dressed, but some sported exquisite cloaks or robes, and on the other side of the spectrum, some wore hauberks and brigandines. Some were old, some were young, but regardless of their differences they all gave the new party varying levels of stares.

“State your business,” A voice called out, not very loud nor angry, but confident and firm. Luna looked up, past the shallow stairs that stretched before them, and gazed upon a pegasus stallion that showed a few signs of age, seated upon a bronze and gold throne. His coat was as tan as wheat, and a white, well-kept beard and mane gave him a clean appearance. He definitely wasn't young, but hardly was he old and decrepit either. A red cloak was draped over his silken white tunic, and a simple, gold circlet rested on his head, a ruby at its center.

Two groups of ponies flanked him at his throne. Three armor-clad ponies stood to his left, still as statues. To his right, two more ponies sat nearby. One wore a rich robe of crimson silk, a gold chain around his neck. The other wore a white cloak with silver trimmings, the hood over his head. All stared blankly down at them.

“Your highness,” Hazel Ridge bowed, as did the rest of the patrol. Hastily, Twilight followed suit. Luna, unused to such an action, remained upright. It wasn't until a pony next to the king coughed, staring her down, did Luna regretfully lower her head and torso. It felt entirely foreign to her, being a co-ruler for thousands of years, even with her exile. It wasn't that she meant to be disrespectful, but it had been instilled in her that she was a leader of the Equestrian populace, and signs of weakness or submission were simply out of the question. Equestria had been powerful ever since the turn of the second age, and so dynamic their rise had been, that it signified the beginning of the third age. Back then, during such tumultuous years, the diarchs had to remain strong or risk becoming a target.

“We have found Donevyn.” Hazel Ridge stepped aside, revealing the brown pegasus behind him.

“Where?” The king asked.

“Domelle Forest, about a mile in, my lord.”

“Has he told you why he disobeyed direct orders not to leave the city?” The monarch seemed not to move an inch, and despite his slackened posture against his throne, everything else seemed... Intense? No, that didn't quite fit. Resolute, the word popped in Luna's mind.

“He has. Apparently, he was headed for a healer's hut across the forest, believing she could make him a better flier through nature magic.”

The king blinked, although Luna swore she saw him roll his eyes. “Very well. Sir Kazius, do you have anything to say to your apprentice?” He turned to his left, looking to a pegasus that was covered in layer after layer of iron plates and mail, and similarly to the king, a red cloak was worn over his back. But he wore no helmet, revealing a white coat under a graying, gold mane.

Getting up with surprising ease, Kazius walked a few paces forward, right before the staircase began to descend. “What have I told you?” he glowered in a rough tone, “There is no such thing as magic.”

Luna glanced over to Twilight, whose jaw was slackened as she stared up at the stallion yards away. Her heart went out to the mare, after seeing the one thing that made her special just get trampled on.

“But-”

“But nothing. You'll be cleaning out barracks until the moon disappears in the sky.”

Luna now felt bad for the pegasus, even if she understood why he had to be punished. Order and discipline was mandatory, of course. But, if this world worked like Equestria did, then he had three weeks of demeaning labor ahead of him. All of this for trying to be better, to become stronger and faster. His mentor's logic was sound, but it still annoyed her. Perhaps I am getting soft?

Donevyn nodded his head, dripping with melancholy.

“Sir,” Hazel Ridge started, looking from Kazius to King Leszek, “Your Highness, I also have to report that Donevyn was found bound and tied in the forest, about to be taken by rogues and sold down south.”

Kazius' face tightened, while the monarch leaned forward from his seat. “Continue,” Leszek commanded.

“We found him held captive in a clearing, only because a campfire gave us a clue as where to look. These two mares,” He glanced to Luna and Twilight, and soon everypony's gaze burned upon them, along with a handful of gasps for good measure, “were attempting to bargain for his freedom before we arrived on the scene, taking the two rogues by surprise and dispatching them both.”

“I've been told that these mares helped-” Hazel Ridge continued, but King Leszek cut him off.

“These mares,” he echoed, looking down at them, “can speak, correct?”

“...Yes, Your Majesty.” The patrol leader looked slightly embarrassed, bowing in an attempt to hide it.

“Well then, let's hear it from those who were present.” The King's eyes scrutinized them both from his throne. “Tell us who you are and your side of the story, from the beginning.”

Getting a small nod from Twilight, Luna looked up at the royal stallion, matching his stare. She didn't know quite how to feel about him, but she never was one for bending to authority either. “I am Pr- Luna, Your Majesty.” The words came out of her mouth as if sent through a stone mill first. “And this is Twilight Sparkle. We are...” Her mind churned, cogs spinning as she tried to come up with an appropriate response for who they were. There's no point in claiming to be a princess, since that'd easily be refuted... Think of something a bit simpler and more obscure. “...Emissaries of a distant kingdom, thrown out by usurpation of our previous lord.”

“Which kingdom is this? I've never seen ponies like you two before.”

“It is the kingdom of...” No plausible lie came to her head, try as she might to forge one, “Equestria, Your Highness.”

The entire hall broke into a sea of chatter and murmurs. “Equestria? Bullshit! Where the hell is that?” somepony muttered nearby.

“More importantly, what's on their heads?” another pony whispered loudly.

“I bet you fifty pieces it's some form of tribal helmet.”

“I'll take that. I think it's just some eclectic hat.” And the clamor continued, all the ponies present trying to make heads or tails of the developing story.

“Silence!” Leszek roared, his voice drumming throughout the room. The crowd went quiet. He turned his gaze once again to Luna. “Where is this 'Equestria'? I know of no such state to exist on the continent. And beyond the Great Seas, it's rumored that nothing exists.”

“Are you so sure?” Luna asked deftly, trying to catch him off guard. Several ponies held their breath, awaiting the verbal and possibly physical thrashing she'd receive for her imprudence.

“Hmm,” King Leszek waited for a second, as the hall remained silent. “Tell me, what sort of ponies are you?” he asked, avoiding her question.

He's smart. Luna looked over her shoulder, motioning for Twilight to come up beside her. “Miss Sparkle here is a unicorn, and I am little more than just one with wings,” she replied, her eyes drifting back up to the king. “The horn on her forehead channels energy to move her surroundings.” Leszek looked at her incredulously. “Twilight, please pick me up.” She kept her gaze locked on the pony sitting on the throne.

As a purplish hue tinted her vision, Luna felt herself lift weightlessly from the carpeted floor. More gasps sounded from the crowd around them, whispered words lying on the threshold of hearing. “You may put me down now, thank you,” Luna muttered to Twilight, smiling. The once-librarian seemed exhausted, the glow of her horn flickering ever so slightly. Slowly, Luna's hooves met the ground. “Your Highness, that's all we are. Ponies who can pick up things with out horns.” It wasn't quite a lie, but revealing to the king all that unicorns could do was probably worse.

After moments of silence, obviously still trying to decipher what happened, King Leszek answered in a quieter tone, “Thank you. Now, I believe it's best we move on to the matter at hand.” Shuffling on his seat, he got comfortable and, raising a hoof, he continued, “Now, please tell your side of the story on what happened to Donevyn.”

-~-

Formerly-Princess-now-”exiled-emissary” Luna recounted through the entire series of events from the moment they saw Donevyn crash into the stream, to fighting the trio of bandits and looking after downed pegasus, and then all the way up until the arrival of the patrolponies. A couple of details were left out, including Luna's own grief by the stream, and why she did not use magic. Instead, she said she broke the lead rogue's jaw with her hooves simply because “sometimes nothing surpasses brute force.” It was a huge exaggeration, but it garnered smiles from some of the armor-clad ponies in the hall.

“...And so, Your Majesty, that is our perspective on what this young pegasus had to endure.”

King Leszek remained quiet for a few seconds, mulling over his thoughts. “Very well,” he said. Clearing his throat, he sat up straight on his throne, “From what I've been told by all of those who bore witness, Donevyn, ward of the court, you are exempt from any punishment based on grounds of the dangers you had to endure, and also by my opinion and decree. However, being an apprentice of Sir Kazius, you are subject to any external punishment he sees fit to apply.”

Luna looked over to Donevyn, who nodded in acknowledgment, try his best to suppress his sigh.

“Now, does anypony else in the attendant council have anything to say?” The king asked, looking to the groups of ponies both to his left and right.

“If I may, my liege, I would like to ask these two mares to come up the stairs,” said a pony to his right, who was donning a white and silver cloak. His voice was high and thin, sounding almost like a snake would, if it could talk.

“If you must, Archsage Gale.” King Leszek nodded, beckoning for the two in question to come closer. Luna and Twilight slowly walked forward, both under varying levels of confusion.

Arriving at the top of the stairs, Luna noticed that this king was hardly as big as Twilight, dwarfed by the ponies around him, especially those armored to his left. Like boulders to a pebble, they towered over their lord. And yet, this pint-sized sovereign emanated a cool confidence to match her sister. He looked back at Luna, his eyes locked with hers.

Their staring match did not last for long. The white-robed pony walked up in front of him, looking the two up and down. “This Archsage creeps me out,” Twilight whispered to Luna. The midnight mare smirked.

Without warning, the Archsage leaned to the right, looking at what only Luna could guess was her flank. Gritting her teeth, it took all her self-control to stop herself from breaking a second jaw. He then leaned to the left, most likely looking at Twilight. His looks were indubitably nothing more than curious, but it still made Luna feel terribly slighted.

Looking away after moments of awkward silence, he turned to his king. His voice only loud enough for nearby ponies to hear when he announced, “They're the ones we've been waiting for, Your Majesty.”

“What ones?” Leszek asked, his voice tainted with an annoyance of his own. Apparently he didn't like this “Archsage” either.

“The ones mentioned in prophesy, my lord. The winds have been restless lately, speaking to many sages about the coming of the sigilbearers.”

“What sigilbearers?” The king snorted. “I've not been informed of this.”

“I had one of my acolytes deliver a message only a week ago on the matter. Perhaps you have not read it?”

“I guess not.”

“No matter, Your Highness.” The Archsage nodded. “The winds have chimed about the coming of the sigilbearers, Starpainter and the Moonguider. They are said to be forerunners of harmony, of a time where the entire continent will be at peace. Most of all, the winds say that we are destined to bring about this new age. Look at their sigils! One of the moon, and one of the stars. It's clear now, nopony could ever have sigils of such objects, and yet here they are!” The hooded stallion looked over to the two mares as he finished, pointing a hoof.

He's mad, Luna thought at once. The wind does not talk. Prophesy is little more than smoke and mirrors to ensare followers, and more than likely he simply has an ulterior motive. Looking over to Twilight, however, it seemed that the lavender unicorn wasn't dismissing such a notion. She looked paler than normal, frantic eyes dashing from side to side, no doubt her brain working at a thousand miles a minute.

“Right.” King Leszek sighed. “Well, I shall give your proposal some thought, but in the meantime we should keep this unknown outside the sages and the council, hmm?”

“I... cannot guarantee that, my lord. As I've said, many sages have been hearing this, and I cannot say whether some have preached their readings or not.” The Archsage took a step backwards.

The king shook his head, drawing a hoof up to his face. “Very well, thank you, Archsage Gale. You are free to leave.

“But, my lord-”

“You are free to leave.”

“Yes, my lord.” The Archsage turned around and crept off to the side of the throne, leaving the hall through a door. As it closed, it felt as if the entire room relaxed.

“Come closer, you two,” King Leszek said to Luna and Twilight. The mares obeyed, walking up within feet of the small sovereign. “I would not take his words seriously,” He said quietly. “I do not believe in the tenants of the Tempestry, nor the babble that its leader spouts to me nearly every week. He is a rather odd and disturbing pony, so pay him no attention if you can. The misfortunes we have endured over the past century have only taught me that there is no god watching out for us, that we can only rely on ourselves.

“However, many of the lower classes still cling to their old ways, and since I'm certain a sage or two has spouted this prophetical nonsense, much of the populace will soon become infected with false hope.” He smiled slightly. “It happens every few years or so. Nevertheless, I would like to extend a proposition of hospitality, partly because I'd prefer my ponies not to see you two and jump to conclusions, and partly because of what you did for Donevyn... Sir Kazius is an old companion of mine, and if he lost his apprentice, he would undoubtedly be in shambles, even if he'd never admit it.

“I think there is a room vacant, and you both look exhausted. And, if I heard your story correct, you two don't really have any destination, so I believe this works out well for both of us. You get a place to stay and rest for a while, and I don't have droves of peasants hailing the coming of a god-driven gold age. So, what say you? Do you accept?”

Impressive. Calculating, thoughtful and calm, he is one of the more effective rulers I've met. And while he could be worse, there's something about him that rides just beneath the surface, something... troubling. Luna shrugged. Now, about this hospitality offer-

“We accept,” Twilight piped up. Looking over, Luna noticed she looked positively ghastly, weary and exhausted.

“Twilight-”

“Sorry, Pri- Luna, but if there's a bed in our room, there's no way I can say no. I feel as if I'm about to collapse on my hooves.” Twilight tried her best to shoot her a weak smile. Luna opened her mouth to reply, but then shut it and merely nodded.

King Leszek grinned. “Arrangements will be made, then. Meals will be prepared at your leisure, as well.” Turning his head to his right, he looked to the sole pony left, who wore a crimson, silk robe and a golden chain over his sky blue coat and brown mane. “Convalescence, my seneschal, will take you to your room. Good night.”

-~-

The thick wooden door closed with a thud. The room in front of them wasn't too large, but big enough to contain a single, wide bed, a wash basin, a desk and chair, and a small trunk on the far side of the room, with a sole window giving a view of the courtyard and the city beyond. The moon had now reached its zenith. A lit candle flickered on the desktop.

“A bed!” exclaimed Twilight, who had been incredibly quiet on their entire walk up. She galloped over, leaving Luna at the door, and launched herself on top of the covers. Luna chuckled as she watched the other mare nuzzle a pillow. “Even though this mattress is just feathers and straw, nothing could feel better.”

“I'm happy you like it, you seemed like you were dead on your hooves,” Luna replied, walking by the trunk. Opening it up and looking inside, she found just what she was looking for.

“Yeah...” Twilight mumbled, scratching the back of her head as Luna pulled out a blanket with her teeth. “Hey, what are you getting that for? There's enough blankets here already.”

“I know.” Luna dropped the blanket on the floor. “But I need one also. Believe it or not, but alicorns are just like anypony else. I enjoy a night's rest and the warmth of a blanket too.” Humor tinged her voice.

“Oh, well I still think there's enough for both of us on the bed.”

“But you're sleeping on the bed.”

Twilight shuffled to one side of the bed, patting the other with a hoof. “This bed is big enough for both of us. It's been a long... long day, Luna. You're tired too, right? I think sleeping on a comfortable mattress would be more refreshing than the hard floor.”

Luna's brow furrowed. Twilight's offer was so tantalizingly tempting at the moment, her muscles screaming at her to accept. The thought of lying down on a bed and cocooning herself in blankets, as she normally did in Canterlot, was heavenly. But, she didn't feel comfortable about it with Twilight in the equation. The Princess was an introvert, and such instances like these hardly ever happened. Heck, she couldn't remember a single one.

“Thank you, truly, I am grateful, but I must decline. The floor is good enough for me.”

Twilight frowned. “Are you sure?”

“Yes. Thank you once again, but I think you need the rest much more than I do, and I'd hate to be a bother.” She laid down on one side of the blanket, wrapping it around her. “Good night, Twilight.”

“O-oh, okay. Good night.” With a flick of magic, the candle flame was extinguished, and the room plunged into darkness. Seconds after she set her head down, so too did the once-ruler of the night.

Book 1: Chapter 4

Obscure Motives

“Many of the blockheads here crumble like sand before a stubborn, high-nosed prince, coming back to me empty-hoofed. You though, you're not afraid to stand up for yourself and give the other pony a piece of your mind.”

Looking through the light blue strands of her mane, Princess Luna stood before the sole window in her room. The dawning, twilight sky held the night's last few stars, with a gibbous moon sinking along the horizon. A corona of amber and gold licked at the far edges of the sky, revealing the countless buildings of Konik and the city's surrounding dashes and crosses of farmland. Far off in the distance, the dark green of the Domelle Forest waited. With a view like this, it is not too hard to pretend I'm back in Canterlot.

Sighing, she turned away, focusing on the matter at hoof. Her blanket was lying on the floor, and it needed to be put away. Concentrating, she poured her energy towards lifting it. She could feel wisps of new magic being drawn to her horn, gathering slowly but steadily, growing in strength. She commanded it to do her bidding.

A pale, indigo aura wrapped around her target. For a moment it stood firm, and raised the edges of the blanket from the floor. But as soon as it appeared, the magical energy flickered and died out.

Luna exhaled as her magic dissipated, shaking her head as a frown overtook her lips. I still need more time to heal. But, I can't depend on Twilight for much longer, she doesn't know any medical or battle spells. Gripping it in her teeth, she returned the blanket back to its trunk.

Looking over, the alicorn saw the lavender lump that lay on the bed, partially covered by white linen. Her mane was mussed and frayed along her back and neck, concealing her face as she lay on her stomach. Her body rose and fell rhythmically.

Stepping closer, Luna stood awkwardly before the bed, mentally debating how to rouse her. Such personal interactions were strenuous for her, the sole moments where her insecurity rose to the surface. She could excel in any formal conversation, applying logic and wit on a dime, honed and polished over millennia of experience. But when the steel beams of formality rusted and broke down, when informality reigned supreme, she reverted back into her insecure, anxious, awkward, and introverted self.

“Umm, Twilight,” she began, her voice stiff, “It's about time to wake up.” The unicorn in question grumbled, rolling away and wrapping the blankets around her. “Twilight, please get up,” she called again, still locked in place beside the bed. She was rewarded with only another grumble and a wave of a hoof.

The princess huffed, sorely wishing she had even the slightest use of her magic. Now, things would only get more uncomfortable. Raising a hoof, she poked Twilight in the side, then quickly retracting it as if it were on fire. No response. Sighing, Luna tried once more, adding in, “Twilight, wake up.” She prodded her below the ribs a couple of times, hoping to evoke a response.

To her surprise, the mare shuddered and giggled, turning around, strands of her mane splayed across her face. “Stop it, that tickles! Spike, what are you-” Twilight's eyes widened as she noted the alicorn standing before her, who was shifting on her hooves. “Oh, Princess Luna!” Her cheeks tinged red. “I- umm, I'm so sorry. I didn't realize- err, umm, remember that I'm- y'know, not home, and instead...” She abruptly closed her mouth. “I'm sorry,” the whisper floated out.

Luna raised a hoof, shaking her head. “Don't worry about it.” She cleared her throat, eyes darting between Twilight and anyplace else. “I think we should get ready for the day. Besides, I haven't forgotten about teaching you battle magic, and I think it'd be best to do so before most ponies are up and about.” She shrugged, feeling more confident as the mood was turning more and more serious. “For now, they only believe we can pick up objects with our magic. It'd be in our interest to not give up that facade so soon.”

Twilight sat up on the bed, clearing her mane from her face with a hoof. “Why?”

“You heard them, magic does not exist in their eyes, or at least the knowledge of it. Ponies are afraid of what they do not know. If we start displaying our magical abilities, I fear they will become hostile and irrational.” Luna frowned. “Remember, we are looking for a way home, and getting thrown into a dungeon is not going to help us.”

“Right,” Twilight rubbed her foreleg with a hoof, “home.” She took a quick breath in and out, shaking her head free of memories. Looking up to Luna, she asked, “So, what spells were you thinking of?”

-~-

“Do you know of the magical pathways through a unicorn's body?” Luna stood on a manicured lawn, looking bare and naked to Twilight without her regalia on, even in the dawning light. Her form seemed more lithe and slim, and with her bare hooves showing between blades of grass, she looked natural. Especially with her short azure mane and tail. With no esteemed and imposing stature, no overbearing exudence of royalty, she wasn't Luna, Diarch of Equestria and Goddess of the Moon. Instead, she was Luna, Emissary of the faraway Equestria, and her...friend? Maybe? Hopefully? The unicorn pondered the question, wondering whether she was her friend, or perhaps just feeling responsible for her.

“Twilight,” Luna broke through her thoughts, “is everything alright? Or are you just going to stare at me for the entire morning?” She tilted her head slightly, raising an eyebrow.

“Oh, sorry!” Twilight flustered. “Yes, I'm okay. I was just thinking, that's all.” She shot back a weak smile.

Luna sighed. “We don't have much time, so let's get down to business. As I asked before, do you know about the magical pathways through a unicorn's body?”

“Of course!” Twilight answered, this subject being a favorite of hers. “I know them all, and not just unicorn's either, but the passive ones running through pegasi and earth ponies as well.”

A small, amused grin danced along Luna's mouth. “Yes, well, for battle magic, we're only focusing on a unicorn's. Since I cannot show you with my own spells, I'm going to have to explain it step by step. You seem smart enough to apply it yourself.”

Twilight bristled with excitement. Learning new magic was an exhilarating rush, a mental adrenaline that put her neurons into overdrive. Yes, it was magic meant to harm and kill, but as long as it could be used for the right reasons, she saw no reason why not to enjoy learning it. Plus, this world isn't the safest, she reasoned. Battle spells were also magically-efficient, as opposed to the beams of pure magic she had cast before Shining Armor's wedding.

“As I was alluding to, magical pathways within a unicorn are directly manipulated by the brain,” Luna continued. “Therefore, it is possible to alter your magical charges by warping them with emotion. For instance, feelings of empathy and concern formed the first primitive healing spells. For battle spells, its origin is anger and malice.” Her expression darkened. “I'll point out, however, that battle spells formed from anger are much different than those of malice.”

“Sanguinary magic?” Twilight asked, a shudder running along her spine.

“Yes.” Luna's eyes stared off into the distance for a moment, a silent vacuum between them. She looked back to Twilight. “Moving on, I'd like to explain how battle magic works. First, the unicorn has to become acclimated to the feel of battle magic, if you will, before he or she can control and augment it. I will warn you, casting it might be a shock to you, having dealt exclusively in peaceful magic.”

“I understand.” Twilight nodded, gulping as she tried to rid herself of her rising anxiety. “So, what do I have to do? Just get angry and then release my magic?”

“Yes, but it's not that easy. Getting mad enough is the hard part.” Luna took a step forward. “Twilight, do you know when I sacked Frostfall in the Third Age, I razed its Grand Librarium to the ground?”

Twilight recoiled, the news hitting her like a train. Her eyes widened, ears collapsing against her head. “Wh-what? You mean, y-you were the one who did it? You destroyed one of the world's greatest feats of architecture? The holder of the Third Age's grandest depository of literature? All...because of you?”

“The very one.” Luna nodded, sitting back on her haunches. She yawned, placing a hoof to her mouth. “Half the city burned along with it.”

She acts like she doesn't even care!“H-how could you?” Twilight rose back up, eyes narrowing. She felt raw emotions gurgling and frothing about in her chest. Shock and confusion primarily, but the haze of anger was beginning to thicken. “All those ponies, all that knowledge, all that we could have learned! Why!?”

“Why?” Luna rolled her eyes. “Their king, Olfwyn, was a fool. He tried to court me one too many times. I responded by having the then-eunuch watch as I burnt his crown jewel the ground. Besides myself, books and scrolls were his favorite. I made sure he could have neither.”

“What?!” She marched up to the alicorn, jabbing her in the chest. Her face was scrunched up, nostrils flared, teeth bared. “You did that all, just because some stallion was drooling over you?! Do you know what you've done?! You're a monster!”

The “monster” held Twilight's flaming leer, her disinterested expression drooping into something dark and blue. All that could be heard was the ragged, whistling breaths in and out of the unicorn's nose as she asked, “Well?”

Luna grimaced, and then lowered her voice, “Yes, I know what I have done. And yes, I certainly was a monster.” Pain and regret clouded in her eyes. “It's just one of the atrocities that has tormented me with guilt since my return to Equestria.” Watching as the fire in Twilight's expression began to dampen, she asked, “Do you feel it? The fog that smothers your mind, the heat rising in your chest?”

All Twilight could manage was a nod.

“Good, you've passed the first part to learning battle spells. Let the anger out. Call upon your magic, and aim at the palace wall, right over there,” Luna instructed. They were hemmed in between a blank face of the palace, and a rounded curve of its stone walls. “Go on, let your emotions fuse with your magic.”

Twilight turned to wall, letting her magic crackle and fizz along the base of her horn. She gasped, as the usual hum and glow was gone. She could feel its power welling up, threatening to break loose. Taking aim, she let it go.

What resulted was a mean, sizzling beam of pinkish energy, shearing through the air. As Luna had told her, she wasn't prepared for how feral and untamed it felt. It was hungry, it wanted to strike out and hurt. It was unstable as she was, lacking direction. As a result, it missed its mark, flying over the palace walls.

“That was a good try,” Luna remarked, stepping beside the unicorn. “Everypony misses on their first attempt.”

Panting, Twilight turned to Luna. Much of her anger had gone out with her magic, but the shock and confusion still lingered. “Why?”

“Hmm?” Luna tilted her head, looking over. Her eyes widened. “Oh, yes, that. I am sorry for bringing up such a painful story, but I had to make you truly enraged. It's something we have always done with battlemages, to imprint a spark within them. Therefore, they can recall the specific action, object, memory, whatever it may be, to conjure battle magic in a more restrained fashion. Refined battle magic only needs to be ignited by anger, not fueled by it, and with less emotion, it is easier to control-”

“No, I meant Frostfall, its grand library,” Twilight cut in. “Why?”

Luna frowned, looking at the ground. “Right.” She turned back to Twilight, locking eyes with her. “If I angered you with the story, I guess you have the right to hear it in full.” She took a moment to collect herself, then sighed. “I- I was brash and immature, Twilight. Ponies don't always 'grow up' as they get older, and for a time I was an example of that. I knew King Olfwyn was trouble, and Celestia warned me to distance myself, but I didn't.”

She zoned out as she continued, a smile creeping at the ends of her lips, “I'm like any other mare, I like being told I'm beautiful and pretty. Many stallions said so, but he didn't stop at that. Gifts, feasts in my honor, kisses on my hoof, and many, many other displays of affection. I wasn't truly interested in him, but I played along simply for the attention I yearned for.” Her smile receded. “While Olfwyn was a suave, egotistical, vain fool, he did have a knack for reading ponies, even me. He played off my insecurity and self-consciousness. He used my feelings against myself to try to seduce me. Admittedly, he... he nearly got there.

“At the door of my chambers I told him it had gone far enough. I can still remember the rage and disappointment burning in his eyes. He figured that if seduction wouldn't work, he'd resort to force. All of my illusions were shattered, and the pain of being used and manipulated scorched me. H-his attempt didn't last long. I made him twist in agony in any way I could. And then, I gathered my forces and made for Frostfall, ignoring my sister the entire way. I brought Olfwyn to watch.

“I wasn't just angry, Twilight. I was vengeful and spiteful, and I sacrificed so many to make another pony hurt as I had. I was acting purely on the emotions that had embroiled my heart.” Luna's shoulders sagged, memories flashing by her eyes. “In a way, I think that Nightmare Moon was a beneficial period in my life. It gave me time to reflect and think, to mature. When that parasite overtook me, I was already a monster. When you freed me, I like to think I came out as somepony better.”

A hard knot plummeted to the bottom of Twilight's stomach, leaving a crater to be filled in with guilt and regret.

Luna looked back to Twilight, who was visibly shaken. “Oh... I'm sorry for rambling, Twilight,” she apologized. “I didn't mean to say so much, but I lost track of what I was saying and it all flowed right out. I should have restrained myself.” An awkward silence hung between them, Twilight still looking up to her, a cacophony of emotions in her expression. Luna sat up straight, shuffling her hooves. “Well then, we should probably get back to train-oof!”

Forelegs pinned against her side, Luna was ensnared in a very one-sided hug. She peered down at the lavender mare. “Oh...” she trailed off. “Thank you?”

Twilight stepped back. “I still don't like that you did it, I still think it was horrible and cruel of you, but I understand. Given the circumstances, you acted like most ponies would, just... on a larger scale.” Her voice was level and serious, tinted with pity. “I can tell that the pony back then is definitely not the same pony as you are now, Luna. I'm sorry for what I said a few minutes ago, you're not a monster, not anymore. You're just hurt. And you can't keep your emotions locked away and hidden, it's not healthy.”

On the inside, Luna cringed. She'd had this “you can't keep your feelings bottled up” conversation with Celestia before, on multiple occasions, both before her exile and after. More than one fight had broken out in their wake. On the other hoof, a side of her exhaled in relief at Twilight's words. “Yes, well, I have been working on it,” she said, looking away.

Twilight smiled. “If there's anything I can do to help, I'd be glad to.”

Luna felt her mood rise. Most ponies didn't help her simply because they wanted to. There was always some power to be gained, some money to be earned. Here, there was nothing but simple, legitimate care. “Thank you, Twilight.”

“Of course,” Twilight replied. “That's what friends do. Now, should we continue the lesson?”

-~-

Luna entered the dining hall, Twilight in tow. Apparently, King Leszek was true to his word about hospitality, and had a servant inform the two that their meals were waiting for them. Her stomach hurt, now realizing it had been a day since she'd last eaten.

The few ponies in the hall quieted momentarily as their gazes fell upon the newcomers. “Come on, keep moving,” Luna whispered to Twilight, who had stopped. Forcing themselves to put one hoof ahead of the other, they sat down side by side at one end of the long, rectangular table. Finally settled, the other ponies slowly began speaking once again.

“So, how do you feel?” the alicorn asked. “A little sore?” It had been a rough hour and a half for the other mare, who had cast dozens of charges in an attempt to master the most basic of battle spells. In truth, she was performing well in terms of accuracy and power. Luna was confident she could lash out a powerful bolt accurately enough to hit a pony fifty yards away. However, she had trouble igniting each charge, a constant twenty second lull between each spell.

“Yeah, I hope my camouflaging enchantment keeps those burn marks hidden.” Twilight massaged her temples. “Really, it would've been ten times easier if you could've just shown me, instead of trying to explain. Comprehending how to ignite charges was as tiring as actually doing it forty times in a row.”

Luna glared at Twilight and snorted. “Right, as if I can cast any sort of magic right now. Trust me, if I could, I would have. Trying to explain the process was not easy for me either, especially with you being such a stubborn filly.”

“Somepony's grumpy,” Twilight whispered to herself.

Luna flicked her ears in annoyance. “Just because I'm thousands of years old, doesn't mean I'm going deaf any time soon,” she whispered back, heat tainting her voice.

Twilight put over her mouth, suppressing a giggle. Let her poke fun at me, see if I care, Luna thought. However, their discord was rendered inexistent as a pony stepped out from the kitchens, placing two bowls before them. Steam arose from the brown broth, as bits of mushroom, potato, and onion bobbed on the surface. To Luna, it smelled like heaven. Twilight's stomach growled.

A problem presented itself to the alicorn. There were no spoons. Being a pony of magic and royalty, slurping soup from a bowl was nearly foreign to her. She hadn't done it in thousands of years, and such menial memories were very fuzzy. Twilight looked over. “Well, what are you waiting for? Eat up!” She dipped her head towards the stew, sipping from it with ease.

Self-consciousness gripped her like a vise. Luna took a deep breath, letting the air exhale through her nose, trying to dispel her trepidation along with it. She'd surely look like a fool, but she was also terribly hungry, pangs nipping at her insides. Fine, let's get this over with.

All in all, the soup was wonderful. Hearty, thick and warm, it quelled her clamoring stomach and pleased her tastebuds. Not even the smallest puddle of broth was left, the once-princess even allowing herself a guilty lick on the bottom of the bowl.

“Ah, that was excellent,” Luna remarked as she sat up straight. “Don't you agree, Twilight?”

“Oh – heehee – umm, yes.” The unicorn feigned to stifle her snickering. “It was very good.”

“It's nice to have something back in my stomach- is something wrong?” Luna raised an eyebrow at her, noticing she hadn't stopped shaking.

“Well, uhh, you might have something right here.” Twilight waved her hoof around her muzzle.

“What in Tartarus-” Luna felt her chin, and found it slick to the touch. Drawing her hoof back before her eyes, she spied a brown broth smeared on it. Anxiously looking around her, she found nothing in any semblance to a napkin. “Oh, Orion whip me with his belt!” Luna cursed through her teeth. She hastily wiped off all the broth she could find with her foreleg, then transferred it to the underside of the table.

Looking over, she noticed the shocked expression on Twilight's face, mouth agape and eyes wide open. “What? There was no napkin or handkerchief nearby.”

“No, ah- umm, what was that?” Twilight raised her hooves, making imaginary quotation marks, “'Orion whip me with his belt'?”

“A profanity,” Luna stated, deadpan. “What, has Equestria evolved to such a level where ponies don't lose their temper and swear?”

“No, of course not,” Twilight replied. “But, usually they're a bit more- well, tame. Horseapples, featherbrain, ponyfeathers, something like that. What you said was a little explicit, don't you think?”

“Perhaps, but you must understand, I am not fully acclimated to modern society and culture. Some parts of my speech and mannerisms are still eleven hundred years old.”

“Oh, right. The whole ‘Royal We’ and Noble Equestrian speech.” Twilight nodded. “I'll admit, I'm glad you've weaned yourself off that. Much less imposing.”

As she was about to respond, the sound of another pony shuffling and the creaking of wood forced Luna to look over to her left. She found a sans armor, linen-donned Sir Kazius seated next to her. His white tunic seemed to blend straight in with his coat, the only colors keeping him from looking like a ghost were his golden mane, tail, and eyes.

“Good morning, Sir...Kazius, correct?” Luna tried best to keep her voice as emotionless as possible. She didn't know quite how to feel about him, whether to respect or dislike the pegasus. Although he was stern and pragmatic the night before, something about him, much like his king, gave off the impression that he revealed little about his true self.

“Good morning, Miss Luna.” He nodded in acknowledgment. His voice was rough and callous, scraping over her eardrums like pumice. He sipped his stew for a second.

Luna looked to Twilight, whispering, “Let me handle this.” Turning back to the grizzled stallion, she asked, “What brings you to sit next to two lowly mares like us?”

The pegasus looked up to her, eyes locked. His glare looked cold enough to freeze blood, and Luna swore she could feel a chill running down her back. All the same, her pride forced her to match it. They held each other's stare for a minute, before Kazius' expression died and he barked out a laugh. “Ha! You are no lowly mare, and you know it. Most ponies don't have the courage to stand tall against one of the King's companions.”

“My apologies, sire, I did not know you-” Luna muttered. Her guise was falling to pieces right around her.

“Right, of course.” Kazius waved a hoof in dismissal. “To be honest, I don't give a damn who you are or where you're from, as long as you don't do anything foolish.” He took another taste of his meal, while Luna remained quiet, lips clamped shut. “Tell me, what exactly are you planning to do?”

“Nothing, at the moment,” Luna conceded. “Your king wishes us to stay here for the next week.”

“Yes, I know that. What I meant, is what are you going to do once next week comes? You don't strike me as somepony that doesn't think ahead.”

“Well, that is a question I've been asking myself often this morning. Right now, I don't have an answer for you. However, I do believe that soon Twilight and I will come up with something.”

“Is that so?” Kazius smiled. “How do you intend to 'come up with something' when you have no supplies, no gold, and not even a way of protecting yourself? Bandits have been crawling across the entire continent, with the famine making so many desperate.”

“Alright, fine, what are you getting at?” Luna threw away her faux-submissive attitude. It seemed that the stallion did not care for it.

“Ha! You got fire, miss, just what I need.” He pushed away his soup, only half-empty.

“Need for what?” Her expression turned stone-hard, unyielding.

“I can't say at the moment.” He looked around the room. “Too open here. However, I can say that you will be rewarded nicely if you do, more than what you need to 'come up with something.'”

Luna kept her gaze with him. He...has a point. We have no money, nothing to sustain ourselves while we look for a way home. Perhaps-

“I think you should at least hear him out,” Twilight broke in, destroying her line of thought.

“She speaks the truth,” Kazius grunted, waiting patiently.

“Fine.” Luna cast a sidelong glance to Twilight. “I'll listen to your proposal.”

“Good.” Kazius nodded. “Now, if you'll come with me, I'll find a place more suited for private conversation. Your friend can wait here, it won't take long.” He snorted, “I've also heard that the damned Archsage is looking for her, so she might want to wait here and see what he has to say.”

Luna frowned. Turning to the unicorn, she asked, “Is that okay with you?”

Twilight shrugged. “Sure. Might as well be efficient about it and kill two birds with... err, two stones.”

Luna looked back to the white-coated warrior. “Very well then, Sir Kazius, tell me about your proposition.”

-~-

Sir Kazius' study was the epitome of spartan. A single, oaken desk waited in the middle of the room over a bare stone floor. A woolen mat served for a seat. Light poured in from just a single window behind the desk, where it shone on a single stub of a candle in a brass holder. A stack of scrolls sat in the corner. The only thing visible on the walls was white stone. As he stepped inside, he seemed to blend in like a chameleon.

“You don't know much about the continent, do you?” he asked as they entered.

“No, I guess I do not,” Luna stated as she stood before the desk, looking it up and down.

Grabbing a scroll from the corner in his teeth, he set it down on the desk and splayed it out with his hooves. It revealed a detailed drawing of a circular object, its edges rough and jutted. Calligraphy dotted various parts of the map, sometimes larger than others. The East Shore. Lobos. Domelle Forest. Lake Solidari. Hurras. Crimson Plains. Tegher Wilderness. Tegrana.

“The entire continent is called Anarkhos,” Kazius explained, looking down at the map. “No one pony rules over it all. While there are dozens of smaller states,” he pointed to some small outlines of circles and blobs, “there are five main kingdoms.

“You are here, in Hurras.” He planted his hoof on the square-ish nation in the middle of the continent. “King Leszek's kingdom is landlocked, but we provide much of the continent's food.” He gestured at a point in the far right side of the outlined section. “Here is Konik, on the divide between the kingdom's vast plains, which covers most our lands, and the Domelle Forest.”

His hoof moved further over to the right, where a long, snaking outline ran most of the way down the eastern shore. “This is Erhanos. The Erhani are expert craftsponies and often work trade between kingdoms, taking a cut for themselves. Without a doubt they hold most of Anarkhos' gold. With their capital, Lobos, being just across the Domelle forest from Konik, we trade often with them. Apples and grain are at a premium on the shores, and they need wool from Hurrassian shepherds for cloth.”

“I see.” Luna was surprised by how much the stallion knew. Of the royal companions she had met in Equestria's growing days, most had grown lazy and disinterested, only excited for the sounds of battle. Economics flew over their heads.

“Above Hurras and Erhanos is Gerhille. Boxed in between us and the tundra, they live in the mountains. Their mines run deep underground, and provide most of the continent's iron, copper, and tin. They're a tough type of ponies, strong as steel in the harsh winds that whip through the passes.”

Drawing his hoof to the western side of the continent, he set it on chipped and jagged outline. “This is Tegrana. It's a depressing, rainy, Winds-forsaken place. With the Tegher Wilderness occupying most of its territory, many of its ponies have become loggers, making its meager wealth on exporting wood. Be careful, though, they're an odd sort, not particularly friendly to outsiders.”

Moving his hoof to the south, a single kingdom occupied much of the territory, except for a stringed-cluster of small states that separated it from Hurras and Erhanos. “And here, is Psuchros. It's something like Gerhille, being covered in mountains. However, it seems to be always snowing there, and its hills are famous for holding gold and silver. It comes at a cost, though. The air is colder than hell, and so are its ponies. They keep to themselves, sitting behind their protectorates,” he moved his hoof to the smaller countries, “and talk to nopony. Even their gold goes through here first.”

“Do these kingdoms fight often?” Luna asked, looking up from the scroll.

Kazius' expression darkened like a thundercloud rapidly forming in the sky. “Just a decade ago the entire continent was in constant conflict. Everypony fought everypony, a damn free-for-all. Even the smaller states banded together in leagues and picked sides. Month after month it seemed a new force had gathered on our borders, and we had to do what we could to beat them back. Came close as hell to falling apart and facing rebellion after a while, with the endless conscription going on.”

“Then what?”

“Then, it eventually died out. Peace treaties were signed to end old wars, and no new ones started. Ponies were tired and weak, the land was in tatters. All of our coffers were low, not enough gold to keep fighting and nopony was willing to give Erhanos the satisfaction of having to borrow from them.”

He took his hoof off the scroll, its edges curling in towards the center, and stood behind his desk. “Since then, it seems every nation on the continent, from the smallest principality to the largest kingdom, has been getting ready for another go.” He rubbed his chin. “It's odd. Since everypony is armed to the teeth, nopony wants to make a first move. For the past five years it's been like this, tense and taut with nothing but bluffing and empty threats.”

“To be prepared for war is one of the most effective means of preserving peace,” Luna muttered.

“Yes, it sure seems that way.” Kazius nodded, stroking his golden beard thoughtfully. “Now that you've gotten a rough sense of how things are on this bloodied slab of rock, I can move on to what I want done.”

“I suppose you're not a pony for small talk, are you?”

“If you want to get business done, you don't waste time dithering around with pretty words,” Kazius snorted. “Get straight to the point. I've been doing this for years now, and that's why the King has me handling much of the out-of-state negotiations. I like to think he shares my view.”

“Based on my discussion with him last night, I would agree.” Pictures of the short, strong sovereign flashed in her head.

Kazius nodded again, continuing on, “What I want you to do is simple: travel to Lobos, give the Grand Elector of Erhanos a letter, and make sure he follows it down to the last word. Be careful, though he may have signed a slip promising help in times of trouble, he's still a damn worm and will try to slip out of anything that doesn't put him a leg up on everypony else.”

“Why me, though? What do I have that your diplomats don't?”

“A backbone,” Kazius replied with a snort. “Many of the blockheads here crumble like sand before a stubborn, high-nosed prince, coming back to me empty-hoofed. You though, you're not afraid to stand up for yourself and give the other pony a piece of your mind. And that's exactly what you'll have to do in Lobos if this is going to get worked out. When I saw the way you held your ground with the King last night, that's when I recognized you were somepony special.”

Luna flicked her ears, unsettled by his abrupt praise. “What is this letter about?” she wondered aloud, trying to move the conversation along.

Kazius opened a drawer and grabbed a piece of parchment, tossing it on the desk. “Read it for yourself.”

“King Leszek and the Kingdom of Hurras request that the Republic of Erhanos cease releasing criminals, vagabonds, thieves, marauders, and bandits into the Domelle Forest.

Sentries in the woods have tracked not just single, but grouped bands of societal outcasts coming into the Hurassian Dominion from Erhani lands, with bindings and clasps found beside their trails. Since their arrival, they have been harassing travelers, caravans, and orchards.

If this action continues, the incoming supply of grain and other crops will be severely limited until the problem is dealt with.”

“It's not much more than a thorn in our side,” Kazius admitted. “But if the people of Hurras are known for anything, it's that we are proud and don't take insults lightly.”

“I see. So, you want me to go in there and make sure he stops his slighting activities, and stand firm if he tries to get out of it?”

“That's correct,” Kazius grunted. “Like I hinted at earlier, you'll be rewarded with eight hundred pieces if you're successful. That's enough to buy you provisions and lodging for a year or two. On top of that, before you depart, you'd be given something decent to protect yourself with. It makes sense, seeing as you'll have to take a road infested with Erhani criminals.”

“And Twilight?” Luna asked, looking over at him.

“She will be compensated as well, and given the appropriate equipment, if she chooses to go with you.”

“Will we be traveling alone?”

“No. You will be given an emissary's escort, and I will also be sending Donevyn along with you. Not just my squire, he's also my apprentice, and that means he must learn about how to negotiate and barter with other ponies. The experience will be good for him, and I think he could pick up a thing or two from you.”

“I assume his punishment was just a threat?” Luna raised an eyebrow, not even believing the words coming from her mouth.

Kazius shook his head. “Oh no, that'll be waiting for him when he gets back.”

Luna nodded slowly. She stopped and asked, “When would we be leaving?”

“In a few days.”

Luna sat up straighter, heightening her gaze with the stallion's own. I figure this our best option for the moment, seeing as how he was right earlier. We have no means to sustain ourself outside the palace. This really shouldn't be too hard, I've dealt with droves of stubborn sovereigns before. Considering the price Kazius is offering, it seems fair enough.

“Very well,” Luna spoke confidently, “I'll do as you ask. I doubt this 'Grand Elector' will be much of a problem.”

Kazius grinned. “So you say.”

-~-

Twilight rested her chin lazily on a hoof, blowing a tuft of hair out from her eyes with a puff of air. Luna has been gone forever. She let her eyes trace along a tapestry on the far wall of the dining hall. It pictured a single pegasus standing above everypony else, with three other ponies kneeling before him. The stallion standing up was dressed in common clothes, while those before him were adorned in gold and linen. In the background, dozens of ponies were cheering, hugging, and stomping their hooves. The tapestry's colors were a spectrum of warm, bright, and vibrant hues.

“The Unification of the Plains,” a high, thin voice broke in next to Twilight. Squeaking in surprise, she turned her head over to the side. Sitting there, hooded and adorned in a trimmed white robe, was the Archsage. He was staring at the tapestry as well. “Svetovid the White rallied the Western Tribes together and fought the Vediti that ruled around the Domelle Forest. It was over five hundred years ago, and yet he is still a hero in our culture. He was brave, cunning, and an excellent fighter. His only fault was that he was too caught up in honor and dignity.”

The Archsage gave a bark, “Ha! After his successful siege of what's now Konik, he smelted down the Vediti's wealth and had silver chains smithed for the family of each pony slain in the assault. Worse yet, for those who lived, they received a chain with a solid pendant on the end. That would've been enough to finance the fledging kingdom for years!” He motioned his hoof dismissively as he rambled on, “But that is the past. Today, he's still remembered in our kingdom's colors; red for the Crimson Plains we come from, and white for the pony who united us. We even get the sages' white robes from him.”

“How do you know so much?” Twilight asked, partially in awe.

“Huh?” the Archsage looked over, as if he just now realized she was there. “Oh, good morning to you, Twilight Sparkle.” He tried to smile, but it only send a shiver down Twilight's spine. “Well, you see, part of a sage's job is not only to talk to The Winds and conduct ceremonies, but also to study and record our history. Some of our archives go back so far as when the Cadacus ruled over the entire continent.”

With a disappointed look, he zoned out again. “Not to say there's much, though. Hardly any records of them survive to this day, there's just this big hole for a thousand years where hardly any writing exists. We've found many aged and rotting manuscripts, practically unreadable, from before their time. All we know about them is primarily from the Alpha Librae and their recordings of the Dilmun Process.”

“Huh? What's that?” Twilight asked, unable to contain her innate curiosity. Wonder licked at her gut worse than hunger.

“The Alpha Librae is a code of laws written by the Cadacus,” the Archsage replied, not diverting his gaze from the far wall. “Most sovereigns today rule by it in some form or other, based on its simplicity and effectiveness. The only way we knew the old empire ruled over the entire continent was because the original code had given off hints they stretched from one side to the next.”

“Do any of their buildings or monuments survive?”

“Just a few temples to the sun, located to the south. But they're plain and give away hardly anything. All we learned is that, as you can guess, they worship the sun.” The Archsage shrugged.

“Do ponies still do that?” Twilight asked. It seemed odd, having ponies pray to the sun, when back at home its goddess lived among them.

“No. Now there are just the regional deities. Hurras and other central kingdoms listen to The Winds. Along the East Shore, ponies pray to their water gods. In the north, they give gifts to the Earth and Stone Twins. In the west, especially in the Tegher Wilderness, ponies believe in utter nonsense. Tree spirits, my flank! And in the south, well, I don't know quite what to call it. I guess the best anypony could come up with is brooding in the cold and reading signs in the shadows.”

“Wait, what?” Twilight squinted and rubbed her temples, having trouble trying to fit all the new knowledge in her brain. “So, this ancient kingdom, who ruled over the entire continent for a millennia, worshiped the sun. But now, ponies believe in totally different things? Why? What changed?”

“Well, you see, ponies have always believed in their regional deities,” the Archsage corrected her. “The worship of the sun was just Cadacus' official religion. When the empire fell, so too did its beliefs.”

“Oh, I guess that does makes sense.” The pieces clicked together in her mind. “Where we come from, ponies haven't practiced a true religion in thousands of years. So I'm curious, how does it work here?”

The Archsage's expression brightened. “It's quite simple, really. Known officially as the Tempestry, ponies have been listening to The Winds for thousands of years. Earlier, it was done with chimes, but now it's also done with Dilmun growths.” Twilight opened her mouth to ask a question, but he ignored her and kept talking. “The wind is the purest form of movement, coming from the air, and by tapping into their movements, through chimes and such, we can uncover the truth they hold. They sweep over the entire land as they have since the beginning of time, they see all and know all. We, as sages, decipher their messages, and deliver them to the rest of the populace. Also, on certain days of the year, we give offerings across the plains, asking questions and pray that The Winds answer.”

His nose crinkled. “Most of the nobility and royalty have abandoned their beliefs. They forget that Svetovid himself was guided by The Winds, telling him how to unify his people and where to strike. If it weren't for him, Hurras wouldn't even exist on the map!”

“Right.” Twilight nodded hesitantly, unsure. “Anyways, I have another question.” She tapped her hooves together. “You mentioned the Dilmun Process earlier, what is that?”

“Ah, the most interesting of topics!” the Archmage exclaimed, newfound excitement seeping from his voice. “The Dilmun Process is a series of rituals and elixirs a pony must go through before they can become a sage. The Cadacus created it, though we aren't quite sure why, but we do know their sun sages used it extensively. Since then, sages have always followed in their stead.” He grimaced. “It's extremely painful, but it doesn't come without its benefits.”

“Such as?”

“Such as increased awareness and perception. I'll admit we don't know quite how it works, but we know it does...” He stopped for a moment, head tilted, “...rearrange things. It makes our job much easier with Dilmun growths.”

Twilight's brow furrowed, trying to get at what he meant. “Dilmun growths?”

“Oh right, I forgot you've probably never met sages before either.” The Archsage chuckled, sounding like a rusty door hinge. “An effect of the process are hard deposits on your shoulders that accumulate over time.”

Lifting up the nearest side of his robe, he shrugged off a portion over his foreleg to show the mare. A wave of discomfort toppled her over as she saw a rough, gray, cone-like protrusion coming straight out of the Archsage's shoulder. It looked like petrified tar, with rounded, lumpy edges.

“Sages wear robes as part of the position, of course, but many of us are grateful that they also keep the growths covered up. Nopony is rather proud of their appearance. I'm just grateful mine grow very slowly.”

Twilight shuddered to think what other sages look like. “So...how- how do they help you do your job?” she asked. The Archsage put his robe back on.

The robed stallion shook his head, his face shaded partially by his hood. “That's a secret only few ponies outside the sages know. The only thing I can tell you is that it allows us to do things that nopony else can.”

“Uh- umm,” Twilight tried to come up with a reply. “O-okay.”

“Nevermind that, though. I've come to ask you something.” The Archsage turned his chair to face Twilight, settling himself on it.

“Oh, what is it?” Twilight gulped.

“The Winds have been telling me about you two,” his voice lowered to the point where Twilight had to concentrate to hear him. “And not just the prophecy. They say you will...find things.”

Twilight's ears perked up. Finding is learning! “What exactly? Did they say?”

“No. The Winds are never anything more than extremely vague. I only heard last night from a Vicesage in the west that his chimes started to activate. The chimes read, 'Moon and Star light will shine upon the tales of ash and soil, from where the embers still lie.' He has no clue what it means, and the air fell calm as soon as the message was received.”

“The tales of ash and soil?” Twilight let her mind chew the phrase over and over.

“Yes.” The Archsage fell silent for a moment. “Now, this is just my intuition speaking, but if you find anything concerning the past about sages, I would like to know. Just like public records during the times of the Cadacus, the historical archives of sages in the same era is gone. Being historians, it’s incredibly frustrating to not know an entire period of our own history.”

I can't fault him for that, Twilight thought. In a way, her opinion of the Archsage was beginning to shift. He might be a touch creepy and more than mysterious, but she could empathize with his own desire for knowledge. “Of course. If we find anything, I'll let you know.”

“Really?” The Archsage looked up, his stark blue eyes shining from under his hood. Just now, Twilight realized his coat was a light gray, yet his mane wasn't visible. “I had half expected you to say no.”

“Well, where I come from, I look after knowledge and stories of the past too. I can understand why you want to know, Archsage...?”

“Gale, Miss Twilight.” He nodded, holding out a hoof. She shook it in turn. “I cannot thank you enough for this.”

“Thank you for what?” A voice asked behind them. Whipping around, Twilight saw Luna standing there, gazing down at them with hints of distrust in her expression.

“Oh, Archsage Gale has asked us to tell him if we find out anything about past sages,” Twilight replied. “Right?”

“That is correct,” the Archsage confirmed. Standing up from his chair, he nodded to them both. “Now, I must be off, there is other business I have to attend to within the Tempestry.”

“Of course.” Twilight managed a light smile as he departed. She felt Luna's presence move up alongside her.

“You don't actually trust him, do you?” Luna asked. “Everypony knows prophecy and religion is a bunch of hallucinations and hysteria, leading ponies astray from the truth.”

“I don't know.” Twilight shook her head. “I think there's a bit of truth in anything, you just have to know where to look for it. Besides, it can't hurt to keep an eye out for what he wants to know.”

“For a moment there, I felt like I was back talking to Maristotle.” Luna rolled her eyes in an uncharacteristic display of sarcasm. “Fine, we'll keep an eye out for fairytales.”

“Humph, she's definitely grumpy today,” Twilight muttered under her breath.

“What was that?” Luna looked over to her.

“Nothing.”

“If you say so.” Luna sighed. “If there's nothing else for us here, Sir Kazius told me that the King has asked for us to see him. He isn't holding court at the moment, and I heard he should be up in his study, on the third floor.”

“Did Sir Kazius tell you why he wanted to see us?” Twilight asked.

“No, he did not. However, I don't think it’s wise to keep him waiting. Kings and rulers can be impatient and touchy at times.”

“Oh, you don't need to remind me,” Twilight's voice lowered, laced with mirth, “Princess Luna.”

Luna recoiled, opening her mouth to give the young mare a verbal lashing. But as the unicorn began to quiver with laughter, she couldn't help but join in too. “Touché, Sparkle! Not many ponies have the substance to tease me as such, but in this case, I applaud you for it. Just be wary, for you have declared war! I have bested even my own sister in ages past, so be prepared for a fight.” A grin formed on her face.

Twilight was astonished to see a light-hearted response break from the often stoical pony. Immediately after implying Luna was impatient and touchy, even in her humor, she regretted it. It just came out on its own, impulsively and abruptly, like a burst of water from a geyser. She was certain she had hurt the alicorn, damaging her sole link to anypony she knew in this new world. But when the lunar mare laughed in response, after an initial jolt of surprise, a cool shower of relief fell over her.

With an exhale, Luna forced herself to calm down. “Now, shall we go see what he wants?”

-~-

Luna calmly rapped her hoof on the door in front of her. The dull knocking echoed down the halls, with few ponies being on the top floor of the palace save for the two guards outside the king's door.

“Come in,” a voice sounded from inside.

With a deep breath, Luna pushed the door opened and entered the room, Twilight in tow. As she glanced around the room, she noted how comfortable and inviting it felt. A warm fireplace crackled off to the side, and the walls had been redone, gray stone replaced by plaster, painted over in a decadent burgundy. A soft carpet massaged her hooves. The king himself, sans crown, was sitting behind an expertly-carved desk.

“Your majesty,” Luna forced a smile, calling upon extra effort to make herself to bow.

“Ah, Luna and Twilight. Come in, sit down.” The small pony shuffled aside papers, leaning forward from his cushion. “Come, sit. The carpet was a gift from the most skilled Erhani artisan in a century, surely you'll find it to your liking.” He waved a hoof in front of him.

Nodding, Luna stepped forward and sat down, glancing over as Twilight sat to her right. Turning her attention back to the king, she commented, “You are right. It is quite nice.”

“I'm glad you agree.” The ends of his lips curved upwards for half a second, before returning to the neutral expression that seemed to be carved into his face. “Now, I had some business to discuss with you both, however it seems that somepony else got to you first. It's been brought to my attention just now that you're going to be doing some diplomatic work for Sir Kazius, correct?”

Luna nodded again, but in her peripheral she saw Twilight's face turn to her, confused. Looking over, the alicorn mouthed, “Later.”

“Or, perhaps one of you has agreed to it, and has yet to fill in the other,” King Leszek added, gaze shifting from one mare to the next. “Regardless, there are some technicalities I'd have to discuss with you first. I can't just have foreign ponies representing my kingdom, now can I?”

“No, your majesty, that would not make sense,” Luna uttered.

“Yes, well, that leaves me with two options. First, I could simply override Sir Kazius' decision and send somepony else in your stead.” The tan stallion leaned back, as if he were relaxing. “Yet, I think he might be onto something with you two. The old nag has a knack for that, knowing which ponies can get things done. Since I trust him more than anypony I know, the other is to grant you both diplomatic titles.”

“What exactly does that come with?” Luna asked, sitting up straight. Memories of feudal Equestria reminded her that titles were a prized commodity, and didn't come without a price.

“Well, you'd be recognized as diplomats of Hurras, and have a voice within international affairs.” The king produced two parchments from his desk. “There are other obligations as well, but I will waive them if need be. Really, you are only needed to deal with this one problem, since your skillset matches with its requirements perfectly, as I've been told.”

“I understand, but if you don't mind, I'd still like to hear what else a diplomatic title entails.” Luna stood firm, not about to be deceived by fine print.

“I thought you'd say that.” This time, the grin stuck on Leszek's face for a few seconds. “I suppose you can hear, since you're not accustomed to how things work here. In addition to being recognized as a diplomat, you will also have to work within Konik when not on foreign duty, are subject to royal law and decree, will be granted citizenship rights, receive a yearly salary of five hundred pieces and a room within the palace, will be required to attend all balls and feasts when not on foreign duty, and will be addressed henceforth as 'Ambassador.'”

Luna exhaled, letting her mind decrypt and analyze all he had said. It was a heavy bargain; they needed money and supplies to find a way home, but in order to get it, her and Twilight had to chain themselves to a kingdom they were in no way related to. Sure, the king said he'd waive the other 'obligations,' but Luna wasn't sure she could trust him.

“Can we be given some time to think and discuss this matter between ourselves, Your Majesty?” Luna asked politely. “You understand that this isn't a decision to be made on a whim.”

“Of course,” Leszek responded. “I know it seems rather out of the blue and has probably caught you off guard. Kazius and I agreed just after you left to go through with this, as he thinks we should hedge our bets.”

Luna's coat prickled, uneasy about being used like a chess piece, a buffer to his plans. “Hedge your bets?”

“Yes, that's right. Our past interactions with the new Grand Elector have been futile at best, so we've decided that we might as well take a chance on somepony who could achieve results, regardless of where they're from. We've sent four different emissaries on other tasks in Erhanos, and none have gotten much farther than the introductions. It's not healthy for our reputation to be stained by repeated ineffectiveness, especially with the world as tense as it is now.”

“So, you'd take a chance on me instead, even though you know little about who I am?” Luna raised an eyebrow, half in a challenge and half curiously.

“I don't have much other choice, now do I?” The king raised his eyebrows right back at her, meeting her challenge. “Doing the same thing over and over is useless. Sometimes you have to seize the fleeting opportunities before you, and place your faith in your instincts.”

“Right.” Luna looked over to Twilight, who shrugged. “Well, we shall take some time to think about your offer.”

“Good.” The king took the two parchments off his desktop and stowed them away. “Now, there is one last order of business to discuss. Holding the religious sway that you do, you both have been invited to the annual feast held in Konik by the Tempestry, tomorrow night. Even though I detest those fools, I would advise you go, to become acquainted with how the upper classes work here in Anarkhos. They have many rules that would help you should you decide to travel to Lobos and speak with the Grand Elector.”

“I see,” Luna affirmed.

“Also, If you don't have any further questions, then might I ask one?” Leszek shifted forward on his cushion.

“Of course.”

“My guards tell me they saw streaks of colored light flying over the palace walls this morning.” Leszek stroked his beard thoughtfully. “You wouldn't know why, would you?”

Luna blinked, holding his gaze. “I'm afraid I do not.”

The king smiled. “Pity, I figured you would. Well, then I think our conversation is over. You may see yourselves out, ladies.”

Author's Note

Enjoy!

Also, a thanks to TheLastBrunnenG for proofreading and editing on short notice!

Book 1: Chapter 5

Tutoring

“Listen, there's a few things you should understand about friends.”

Twilight organized a disheveled clump of parchments together, stacking them neatly and placing them inside the desk in her room. She yawned, rubbing at her eyes. She had no clue what time it was, but if the Princess of the Night was asleep before her — as she was, curled up under her blanket on the floor — the unicorn knew it had to be late. Sunlight had long since disappeared.

She couldn't help it though. Between talking with the Archsage, the King, and with Luna over lunch, the amount of information clotting her brain was enough to fill a small library. She had to get it down, to put it on paper before the knowledge decomposed away, taken off in wisps and slivers by time. It took a fair amount of bargaining and “magic tricks” to procure enough parchment, ink, and quills from the palace's scribes, and then much of the night to write everything down, from the largest concepts to the smallest minutiae.

Sitting back, Twilight still felt a sense of accomplishment surviving under the oppressive weight of exhaustion. She had done it. She had written a comprehensive, organized list of all the facts they knew, from Hurrassian history to regional economies. Even more, Luna managed to draw a crude map from her memories with Sir Kazius. It was missing much of the labeling and names, but she had gotten the major kingdoms down. Twilight had asked the scribes earlier for an actual map, but apparently they weren't easy to come by and not about to give one away.

Getting up slowly, she glanced over at the pony on the floor. The rest of her body hidden under the blanket, Luna's head poked out, her silent breathing blowing a tuft of hair in and out of her face. I told her again she could use the bed, but of course she refuses, Twilight thought as she shook her head. Clambering up onto the mattress, she wormed her way between the covers, flashed out the candle with her magic, and closed her eyes as her head hit the pillow.

-~-

Red and purple hues bled across the clouds in the sky as Luna and Twilight wandered through the streets. Their eventual destination: The Grand Shrine for The Synod's Annual Feast.

“I think I like Konik,” Luna remarked, after the two mares had been walking side by side in silence for minutes.

“Hmm?” Twilight looked over at her. “Why? It's all so plain.” She glanced at the surrounding houses, square, wooden structures with few adornments and cosmetics. They were packed in like jigsaw pieces, not an inch of space wasted. The city seemed to be divided into a myriad of rectangles, made up of crammed, dreary buildings intersected by cobblestone roads.

“True, but after years of dealing with Canterlot's limitless splendor, it's nice to admire pure functionality.” Twilight didn't miss the creeping smile on the alicorn's face. “The buildings may be plain and uniform, but they're sturdy and effective.”

“Yes, but I miss the absence of any color or flavor.” Twilight shook her head. “It's just wood, dirt, and stone for miles around.”

Luna glanced over at the mare, a smile working up on her features. A small jump of the heart told her to take a step outside of her comfort zone, to shed the shackles of her disciplined distancing habits and be more like herself, more like the cheeky young mare she had once been long before Equestria even existed. Pinpricks of anxiety welled in her chest as she felt the excitement and urge to go through with her ambitious feelings.

“This,” her voice started out softly and hoarsely, yet quickly grew in strength, “coming from the pony who's known infamously for having her nose in textbooks for days on end,” she snorted in half-laughter and half-mock contempt, hardly glancing at Twilight's gasp. “Oh, spare me the hypocrisy, Twilight Sparkle, if you can't so much as read a piece of fiction or theatre, how are you able to ignore functionality for 'flavor'?” She rolled her eyes and snickered.

“I do not read just textbooks!” Twilight huffed, a few surrounding ponies turning to stare at her outburst. She continued on, oblivious, “I've read my fair share of fiction! Personally, I love Cansteed.” She flicked her hair with a “humph,” before continuing her counterattack. “That, and I've read many other books, ranging from Don Quixoof to Brave New Stable.”

Luna laughed abruptly. “Brave New Stable? Never heard of it.”

“Well, maybe you should pick it up sometime, it's much better than some of the rubbish ponies wrote a thousand years ago. Contemporary literature has come quite a ways, and yes, I've read a lot of it,” Twilight added to compound her point. “From the tragedies to the romances, they've grown immensely in quality.”

Luna raised an eyebrow. “Ooh, so Twilight is a romance novel lover, is that it?” She chuckled to herself. A rising sense of accomplishment and success prodded her onwards, letting the words flow freely from her mouth. “Humor me, what's your favorite? Now, I might be a little behind on the times, but I've overheard many of the palace maids gossiping over that 'Fifty Shades' novel, or something akin to that. Perhaps you've read-”

“No! Certainly not!”Twilight glared at her.

The alicorn found it increasingly difficult to subdue her mirth. “Of course.” Luna nodded. “Of course, because a pony of such intellectual heights as you would never find herself reading that. But, you surely peer into harlequins from time to time, don't you? Come now, why the vexed face, Twilight? It's perfectly normal to indulge, to pretend you're the beautiful Charite as the handsome and dashing Bayard fights for your affection.”

“You're insufferable!” Twilight groaned, keeping her eyes straight ahead.

“Wait!” Luna had to trot to keep up. “Not so far ahead, I am the one with the directions, remember?”

“I'm sure I could manage if I had to.”

“Oh, don't be so sore, Twilight. It was all merely done in jest. I warned you yesterday, you declared war! And although this is a completely different type of conflict, I have never once been one to retreat.” Luna laughed, trying to cheer the unicorn up.

Twilight's head did not budge an inch and she continued her speedy pace, lips pressed into a glower.

The two ponies continued to trot down the streets of Konik, silence quickly draping over them like a heavy blanket. Luna felt chills run down her body as she faced the guilt and fear of actually hurting the mare. Stupid! This is what happens when you try to open up to ponies, you just act like a fool! A frown replaced what had been a jovial smile, eyes cast between the cobblestone streets and the indignant, stone-faced Twilight.

“I- I am sorry, Twilight Sparkle. I got ahead of myself and didn't think about what was coming out of my mouth.” Luna felt like she was walking around eggshells, and her awkward words had stepped on each one with an echoing crunch.

The alicorn noticed as Twilight did glance over for a flash, looking back ahead just as quickly when she saw her stare returned. “It... It was reckless of me to tease you as I did,” Luna continued. Swallowing her pride with an obvious gulp, she added, “Please forgive me.”

When she received no response, Luna cast her eyes to the ground. “I see. Well then, I guess informality shan't be a part of this working relationship anymore.” She felt like the words were meant more for herself than anypony, as if revealing her fears out loud. “I rather enjoyed being able to act freely-

Stopping mid-step, Twilight let a drawn-out breath evacuate her lungs, turning to the other mare. Closing her eyes and shaking her head, she muttered, “Oh shut up, you.”

“Huh?” Luna recoiled, head jerking backwards.

Twilight opened her eyes as another long sigh escaped her, as if she were literally trying to vent her annoyance out. “I can't believe I'm saying this, but you should get out more.” Placing a hoof on Luna's shoulder, she led her over to the side of the road and sat her down.

“What? Me?” Luna asked in surprise, slightly offended. A part of her still held a princess' stature, and being treated like a misbehaving filly did not sit well with her.

“No! Of course not!” Twilight exclaimed, throwing her hooves up in the air.

“Really?”

“No! It's sarcasm, stup-” Catching herself, Twilight forced a moment of silence into their heated conversation as she tried to calm down. “Listen, there's a few things you should understand about friends.”

“Oh.” Luna shuffled on her hooves.

“Yes, I'm annoyed with you,” Twilight admitted, continuing on. “I don't like being teased about certain things, and my slight fascination with romance novels is one of them.” The last bit rattled off in an increasingly quick succession, almost hoping the other pony wouldn't hear. “However, trying my best to see things from your point of view, I guess you probably didn't know that. And finding these potholes and buttons that shouldn't be pushed is a normal part of any friendship.”

“Right.” Luna went back to staring at the ground, ashamed of her ignorance and ineptitude.

“So, am I a little mad? Sure. Should we just go back to calling each other by titles and full names? Of course not. You're still my friend. The best you can do right now is give me some space, let me calm down, and be damn sure not to make fun of me for reading 'Fifty Shades of Neigh.' Got it?”

“Of course.” Luna smiled.

“Good. Now, lead the way and keep quiet for awhile. Hopefully I'll be in a decent mood by the time we arrive.”

-~-

The Grand Shrine was aptly named. Like a boulder of polished gold among a sea of coal, it was everything the rest of the city wasn't. Whereas most buildings were unpainted, left in a depressing grayish-brown color, the shrine was crafted from white stone and trimmed along the edges with silvery granite. Most of the houses and shops in Konik were small and compact, yet the Grand Shrine was spacious and grand, tucked away in its own portion of the city where its full size could fit, enough to fit dozens of common structures. Even from the outside of the city, it rose above its walls and commanded the skyline, like a mountain among hills.

The main portion of the Grand Shrine was a rough square, jutted and shaped as a result of intricate masonry in the form of designs, sculptures, and borders. A trio of spires raced up into the air, bulbed at the end; two were situated on the back corners of the construct and the third rose in the middle of the front wall. Long, pointed windows dwelled under arcs that swathed the sides of the building, except for three ovular panes that dominated the front spire. Buttresses dragged the bottom of the walls outwards, contributing to its massive size. Surrounded by a web of white walkways and neat grass, at last a wide, stone wall cut it off from the general populace of the city, only opened publicly during times of congregation.

The interior was designed to match its outer splendor. Burgundy carpets lined the floors, walls were decorated with display cases of relics, silver-framed portraits, exquisite tapestries, and even a hooffull of marble sculptures. Dark, rich mahogany doors were arranged throughout the Grand Shrine, contrasting sharply to the pale, white walls. Before a set of these barring hunks of sculpted wood, which were completely flat and without handles, Luna and Twilight found themselves waiting.

“Moonguider, Starpainter,” a robed stallion stood nearby, his garments nearly blending in with the stone behind him, “it's a pleasure to have you both here tonight.”

“Thank you,” Luna smiled, dipping her head politely. “It took some time getting around the city, but I hope we are not late.”

Twilight, just behind the alicorn, found herself grinning. What a curious pony Luna is! She had been completely quiet all the way up until now, probably scared of annoying her friend. To Twilight, who glanced over at her a few times, she seemed to have an apprehensive, wondering look on her face throughout the entire journey. Not exactly scared, but anxious about whatever thoughts were forming in her head.

And then, on a dime, she jumps to the confident, assured, tactful diarch that ruled a nation for millennia. Seamlessly, smoothly, and effortlessly she pivots from one pony to the other. A perk of being Princess, I guess. You never know when the Griffon Ambassador will come knocking.

But more than that, was the sheer difference between the two. The diarch was cunning, polite, and charismatic. She never backed down from a challenge, as memories of their first meeting with King Leszek proved, and her very presence seemed to emanate a distinct type of assertiveness and swagger. The pony, the mare, was the complete opposite. She was awkward and unsure at times, quick to over-analyze and jumps to conclusions. On top of that, as she had just proved, her teasing spared nothing, no weakness left unexploited. Gone were the diarch's polite words and manners, and in their place were jokes and jeers.

“Oh no, you are right on time,” the stallion before the door replied. “Most guests are already inside, but the feast won't start for a few minutes.”

Luna smiled. “Good, good. Now, may we go inside?”

The robed pony appeared to blush slightly, fighting with his words. “W-well, if you don't me asking, Moonguider, but where is your affero?”

“Affero?” Luna looked at him questioningly. “What is that?”

“Oh... I see you aren't yet accustomed to our culture, Moonguider.” He kept his eyes mostly to the ground, whether from intimidation or embarrassment Twilight did not know. “In- in Hurras, as with most of the continent, it is proper etiquette to bring another pony with you. Often it is a wife or husband, but younger guests usually bring ponies they are currently attempting to court.”

Luna's face lowered with disappointment and annoyance. “I see. Do you think we could still go in anyways?”

“Well... I guess you could. But- but I don't think that's the best idea, if you don't mind me saying, Moonguider. Many see bringing an affero as a way of allowing others to meet the ponies important to you, to show that you consider them equals. It's an ancient tradition spanning back many years, some say Svetovid himself started it, but it's still a respected custom in our kingdom. I think a lot of ponies would be offended if you, the guests of honor, do not bring ones of your own.”

“Hmm, this is quite the dilemma,” Luna mused, rubbing her hooves together slowly. “If only...”

Twilight yawned, stifling it the best she could. The hard work of compilation and organization the night before had cut deeply into her time for sleep, and now it was coming back to haunt her. Yet, as she went to put her foreleg back down, she was startled to find it hooked by another.

“Here, Twilight,” Luna said brightly, “I shall be your affero for the night, and you shall be mine.”

“Huh?” Twilight looked from the dark blue leg wrapped around her own to the grinning face of the alicorn. “You can't be serious.”

“I am quite serious,” she replied, “and I think I am rather smart too. I cleared two trees with one buck, did I not? Now, neither of us need to find somepony to bring.”

“I guess so-”

“Great.” Luna released Twilight's foreleg. “Now, may we go inside, sir?”

“O- of course.” Stumbling, the robed stallion pulled the doors open.

“Thank you,” Luna said, flashing another smile.

“Erm, yeah, thanks.” Twilight added in.

The Great Shrine's feast hall had its tables in a “T” formation, one long, vertical table stretching down nearly the length of the rectangular room, supplemented by dozens of chairs. Towards the far end, another, shorter table went perpendicular from the other, it's chairs with higher backs that extended a foot above any normal pony's head. If Twilight had to guess, that's where the important ponies sat.

“Ah! Luna, Twilight Sparkle, welcome!” the Archsage called from the other side of the elongated room. All eyes locked on to the two mares, the room turning silently save for a few brave whispers. “Come, sit down, we have four seats reserved for you-” he stopped and thought for a brief second, before his face flashed back to life again, “Ah, forgive me for being so insensitive, sigilbearers. I shouldn't have expected you to bring somepony else, seeing as you're not from around here-”

“But I have indeed brought somepony,” Luna cut him off.

“You have? Where?” The Archsage glanced around the room.

“My affero – that is how you say it, correct? Yes, my affero for the night is Twilight.” Luna replied matter-of-factly.

Mutterings and gasps exploded throughout the hall, even the Archsage himself looking surprised. “Well then, come sit down.” Chairs creaked and cried as ponies turned around to get a glimpse of the sigilbearers.

Twilight felt the pinpricks of stares and gazes threatening to cut a hole into her. Worse yet, the room was incredibly long, forcing a painful, awkward trek to their seats at the far table. “Luna, they're all staring at us,” she whispered.

“Yes, ponies have been doing that for the past few days,” Luna replied with a whisper of her own, her eyes studying the various guests of the feast. “Honestly, I would've thought you'd be used to it by now.”

“Ha! Me? The most awkward pony to ever live?” The quiet words rattled off Twilight's tongue. “I don't think so.”

Luna managed a chuckle of her own. “I believe I could challenge you for that title.” With a turn, they made their way for their seats, the four vacant spots being cut to two as a pair of servingmares carried the chairs away. Seated beside the Archsage, Luna sat in the chair farthest from the head deacon.

Clearing his throat and nodding to the mares that took their seat beside him, the Archsage shook off his hood and propped himself up by planting his forehooves on the table. A slick, receded mane of mostly gray hair started at the top of his scalp, working its way down his neck and back in a ponytail. His age seemed indiscernible, his face's skin taut, his blue eyes glimmered like sapphires, yet his mane held sprouting strands of white.

“Now that we are all here,” he announced, “I'd like to formally welcome you all to this year's feast.”

-~-

Much of the attendants at the Tempestry's annual feast were wealthy, adorned in linen, silk, and wool cloth, dyed and tailored in the cities of Erhanos. Gold and silver jewelry hung from necks and ears, the ores brought in from Psuchros and smithed in Gerhille. Servers brought out platters of fine food, grown and harvested in the fertile soil of Hurras, set down on polished, hardwood tables that were crafted from the cheap imported lumber of Tegrana. Across Arkhanos the same formula replicated itself from the most refined and elegant Erhani banquet, to the roughest, loudest Gerhillian mead hall.

And yet, to all but an enlightened few, this series of positive, constructive interdependence went unrecognized. In its stead, the five prominent kingdoms of the continent mistrusted each other, where generals convened regularly for war games and scenarios, where calculations and preparations went into the logistics of possible invasions and counterattacks, where the young colt was taught to be wary of his neighbors. In the name of wanting to ensure security and peace, they prepared for war. And in preparing for war, they caused a perpetuation of bluffs and displays of strength, increasingly more flashy and brilliant chess moves that gained no ground and took no pieces.

But, when the kings, queens, dukes, and barons of Anarkhos found a moment to themselves, even they knew the delicate beam of peace could not hold forever. Under the growing load of hostility, accusations, and distrust, soon it would snap and crumble to the ground below, leaving a red trail in its wake. For those rulers, the true question was, who would place the final stone? Who would send this land back into the fiery hell it had been for the past millennia and a half?

-~-

A pony with a lyre played and sang in the corner, yet was drowned out by the clattering of bowls, cups, and knives. Raucous shouting and loud conversations echoed in the hall. A few were already unconscious, most having had too much wine. One, however, was walloped by the stallion next to him, as his stance in their conversation was too much of an outrage for the other to stand. The scene was greeted with applause and uproarious laughter as the assaulted pony slumped to the ground. Oh, how Luna had missed feudal gatherings.

Unfortunately, there was nopony to revel in her delight with. The nice mare to her left had been amiable enough, but she seemed scared and frightened by the alicorn, politely deflecting her attempts at conversation. To her right, Twilight had been locked in conversation with the Archsage, practically from the very second the feast had begun. And so, she sat, ate, and drank alone, staring dully at the scene before her, moving onto her third glass.

“Hey, Luna.”

Whipping her head around, she arrived nose-to-nose with Twilight. “Yes? What is it?” she asked quickly, trying to hide her newfound excitement.

“Oh, umm,” Twilight recoiled, her head moving back, “I just wanted to see what you're up to.”

Luna shrugged, now aware of her obvious outburst, looking to her glass. “Drinking. Watching. I believe that's it.”

“Well that's... interesting.”

“Very.” Luna snorted, taking another draft of her glass. “And the fact that this wine is wretched only makes it that much more enjoyable.”

“Oh.” Twilight glanced to her own drink, which was still full. “I haven't touched mine yet.”

“I've noticed. Please, don't feel the need to now either, it's essentially rotgut. The only reason I'm indulging in it is because it reminds me of the past and I have nothing better to do.”

Twilight looked at her, puzzled. “But I looked over a few minutes ago and you were talking to the pony next to you.”

“She?” Luna glanced over for a moment. “Yes, I tried conversing with her perhaps two hours ago, but apparently I am too different and odd for some to stomach.”

“Is that what you really think?”

“Think?” Luna threw her hooves into the air. “Twilight, I know! I've seen the looks ponies give me. Not just here, but in Equestria as well. They are all so polite, but their intent is clear; they just want to get away from me as quickly as possible.” Unorthodoxly swigging her wine, she gulped and grimaced, squeezing her eyes shut until the disgusting taste passed.

“Well,” Twilight shifted on her seat to face the alicorn directly, “I think you just need to know when to stop acting like a princess and more like a regular mare. Most ponies aren't designed to survive under your staring and big, tough words.” She grinned, relishing the small opportunity to strike back.

“Me?” Luna gasped. “I do my best to be kind and friendly to anypony I meet. I am no bully!”

“I know, you're not.” Twilight let her voice recede to something much more sincere. “But even though you try to be nice, you still act like you're discussing politics and treaties. Here, let me show you. Pretend I am somepony you've never met before.”

“But-”

“Just pretend,” Twilight cut her off. “Strike up the same conversation as you did with the mare to your left.”

Sighing, Luna sat up straight and cleared her throat. Her voice came out steady and strong, threatening to push Twilight straight off her chair. “Good evening, my fellow mare. May I ask where your duties and allegiances lie in this fanatical congregation?” Her eyes waited patiently on the other pony, never breaking eye contact with so much as a blink.

Twilight shook and giggled as she placed a hoof over her mouth. Unable to contain her laughter, it burst free, barely over the din of the feasting. A few ponies looked over and whispered. Paying no attention to them, the unicorn calmed down moments later. “Wow, that was quite, umm...”

“Friendly, is it not?”

“Well, maybe, I guess.” Twilight's voice breathed skepticism. “But you're making it way too formal and haughty for anypony to talk with.”

“I am?”

“Yes. Think about what you just said. 'Good evening, my fellow mare.'” Twilight shook her head. “Who even says that? A simple 'hello' or 'good evening' will do just fine. Also, 'may I ask where you lie in the fanatical organization?' Really?”

“It was 'may I ask where your duties and allegiances lie in this fanatical congregation,” Luna corrected.

“Whatever, fine.” Twilight chuckled to herself, muttering under her breath, “I really can't believe I'm the one having to teach her this.”

“What was that?”

“Nothing. What I'm trying to tell you is that when you're talking with somepony other than a foreign dignitary, it's best to use common speech.”

“Such as?”

“Well, perhaps a bit like you're talking now,” Twilight proposed with a shrug. “You seem to be less uptight and more relaxed, and ponies like that.” Her eyes widened with remembrance. “Speaking of relaxing, that brings me to my next point.”

Luna sighed. The shame was increasing on her shoulders, wearing through her visage. How could she be so stupid? She felt like a young foal, being taught how to walk all over again. It was embarrassing and degrading, and she wanted it to be over.

“Just relax when you talk to the other pony,” Twilight continued. “You can use your natural voice, which I personally think is much nicer than your diplomatic speech. Also, don't stare at them so much. Nod your head, blink, smile.” The unicorn emphasized the last point by stretching her lips upwards, dimples forming in her cheeks.

Luna pouted. She didn't like being led by the hoof, and this time it was the second occurrence that day. But, she still held a conscience about her, and she wasn't about to go off on the mare for helping, because deep down she knew she needed the social guidance badly.

“Thank you.” Luna nodded. Switching gears, she asked quietly, “So, do you really think I could do it?”

“Huh? Do what?”

“Interacting with ponies better at an informal level. It is...glaringly apparent it is not my strong point, is it not?”

“Oh.” Twilight looked to the ground, choosing her words carefully. “Yes, you're right. But also yes, I think you can.” Her gaze rose back up. “I mean, you already do fine enough around me. If you can just get like that with other ponies, you should be good.”

“Hmm, so I must believe everypony is Twilight Sparkle,” Luna mused aloud.

“I wouldn't go that far,” Twilight put in with a chuckle.

Laughing quietly, a sudden thought smacked the back of her mind. “What about you?”

“What?” Twilight cocked her head, confused.

“What about you?” Luna repeated. “You seemed to be rather wary of me for the first day or so here. And yet here you are, lecturing who was your princess not so long ago.”

Twilight stammered, sobering up. “W- well, umm, I think you're putting that harshly. I'm merely giving you advice, nothing more,” she explained anxiously.

“Oh, I know.” Luna giggled. “I am quite thankful for your help and guidance.”

The unicorn sighed. “Well, that's a relief.”

“I am still puzzled, though,” Luna continued. “You have become much more talkative and bold, why is that?”

“Oh. Well, it's because you're interesting,” Twilight answered.

“I'm interesting?”

“Yes, that would explain it,” she affirmed. “It happens with everything, books, places, ideas, and definitely ponies. You should ask Pinkie Pie sometime. I- I've been told I do it a lot.” Her ears folded back sheepishly. “I like to figure out things, and if it's interesting enough, I do what I can to learn.”

“If I understand correctly, you are simply curious about me?” Luna could not hide the disappointment in her voice.

Twilight held her hooves out hopelessly. “Well, yes...but-but no. I mean, subconsciously, that seems to have been my initial motivation, but you're my friend now. It's not like I'm going to find out all I can about you and then push you to the curb.”

“Really?”

“Of course,” Twilight's expression softened, “because under all the intimidating gestures and mysticism, there's a funny, kind, likable pony in there. In fact, I'd even say-”

“Hi!”

Huh? Luna thought. Why would she want to say that-

Whipping around, Luna wanted to crush their conversational intruder with a vise of telekinetic power. How dare somepony interrupt her in the middle of being complimented! Unfortunately for her and oppositely so for the nosy pony, her annoyance only resulted in a small fizz and a pop from her horn.

“Ooh, do it again!” Standing behind Twilight and Luna was a young mare, donned in the white cloak of the Tempestry. She kept her hood down, revealing a pretty charcoal coat and a long, ruby mane. Her eyes were of the same color, a luminous red that skipped happily between the unicorn and alicorn.

Rubbing her temples to soothe her headache, Luna growled, “Do you mind? We were having a perfectly fine conversation until you barged in and ruined it.”

“Oh, sorry,” she whispered, flashing eyes still studying the two mares.

“Sky, you aren't supposed to be in here,” a fourth voice entered the scene. Looking to her left, Luna saw the Archsage get up from his seat and move towards the new mare.

“I know...” the mare frowned. “I just wanted to say hello since I'll be traveling with them for a while.”

“What?” Luna cried.

The Archsage cleared his throat. “Sigilbearers, meet your personal recorder, Spotted Sky. She's an acolyte within the Tempestry and one of our finest aspiring archivers.” The earth pony mare glowed with praise, smiling even brighter.

Twilight stuck out a hoof. “It's nice to meet you, Spotted Sky.”

“I prefer just 'Sky,' if you don't mind,” she replied, shaking Twilight's hoof.

“Not at all-”

“Wait!” Luna erupted, waving her hooves above her head. “May I ask what is happening? I have not been informed of any of this.”

“You haven't?” Archsage Gale glanced at her, and then to Twilight.

Twilight shrunk back, embarrassed. “I might not have gotten around to telling Luna about it... We were discussing something else before I could get to it.”

“Get to what?” Luna turned her head to Twilight, gunning her down under a stare. “What is it?”

“Well...” Twilight squirmed under Luna's leer. “Archsage Gale asked if we could bring a recorder along with us, on our way to Lobos. I heard him out and thought it was a great idea, I didn't think it'd make much of a difference. I mean, it's just a trip to another city and back, that's it. So, I agreed.”

“Without consulting me?” Luna fired back.

“I didn't want to be a bother. I looked over to ask you and you were talking to the mare beside you, so instead I kept quiet.”

Luna put a hoof up to her forehead. Sighing, she said, “I'm not sure I can allow this.” Turning to the Archsage, she sat up straight and let her hoof fall to her side. “I have some questions. Foremost, what is your motive for us bringing her?”

The Archsage nodded. “We are not just religious ponies, Moonguider. We are also historians, keepers of the texts of the past. Your coming is a monumental part of our time, something that we pray will bring peace to our lands. Ponies are moving, ponies are gathering, they have hope. We cannot simply stand by and let this era go unrecorded. As such, we are only asking you to bring along a pony of the Tempestry so she can put down on paper the direct, honest deeds you do. Rumors are lies at best, and so we wish to hear and see straight from the source.”

Luna remained quiet. It... made sense, even if she didn't like it. Being revered and trusted for no reason besides an annoying gust of wind felt wrong to her. But at the same time, she didn't have the ability to say no. Even if it was hysteria, ponies dedicated themselves to their beliefs. To quash them and spit in their face wasn't something she could stomach. She did not want to be the pony she once was.

Mares and stallions had, a long time ago, prayed to her as well in Equestria. There, she had pushed aside her negative opinions to play the part. Although there, her motives varied drastically. Back then, she craved attention, praise, and more attention. She wanted ponies to see her in the night and watch. She played and squeezed her cultists like putty-dough so she could wring out every last, delicious drop, sipping it all from a chalice of greed, laced with poison. Now, all she wanted was a clear conscience.

She knew she wasn't as glaringly kind and nice as her sister, she knew she held many more cracks and fissures in her personality than Celestia did, but she still felt she could be good. Perhaps not the outpouring of light and kindness as if from the sun, but instead the calm, subtle glow of the moon. If she had to ignore her qualms so hundreds of thousands would be inspired, would have hope, then reluctantly she would. Besides, like Twilight said, it is only a small diplomatic mission between cities.

“I see,” the alicorn responded just as an uncomfortable level of silence had settled in. “Well, as much as I would have liked to be conferred with beforehoof, I cannot find any fault in this. As long as she does as I say and doesn't get in the way, I'll agree to this plan.”

“Good.” The Archsage smiled. Turning to Spotted Sky, he said, “Now go. You'll join up with them tomorrow morning, when they're to depart. Six in the morning, outside the main gates.”

“Okay, got it!” Sky nodded her head quickly, almost bouncing on her hooves. Waving to the two, she made her way out of the room. “Bye Moonguider, bye Starpainter!”

“Bye!” Twilight called back. Luna stayed quiet. Turning to look at her affero, she asked, “Hey, are you alright? You're not mad, are you?”

“No,” she responded a moment later, not peeling her eyes off from the gaze that ran over each and every one of the feaster's faces. “Tell me, Twilight, how is somepony a good pony?”

Book 1: Chapter 6

Agapornius Pullarius

“I just need some peace and quiet. It's like I have to learn everything in the world all over again.”

The creaking of floorboards was soon accompanied by the violent, sudden thrashing and rustling of sheets and blankets, a wide-eyed mare arising from its depths. “Huh? What? What is it?” She couldn't see, the room being completely dark, but she could sense another life hovering nearby.

“It's time to go,” Luna's voice broke in softly, perhaps only inches away. “If you must, take a second to wash up, but Sir Kazius is waiting for us.”

Twilight sighed deeply, rubbing her eyes and leaning back against the wall. “Sure,” she muttered. “Give me a moment.”

“Of course.” Voice flat and business-like, Luna moved away, the only indication being the moans of floorboards.

Grumbling to herself about the abominations of sleep depravity and its effects on cognitive performance, Twilight slid herself off the bed and made towards the small wash basin in the room. Dipping her hooves in, she shivered to find it ice cold. She wanted nothing more than to step into a hot shower, to sit down under its spray and let soothing bands of warmth run down her tired body.

With an exhale, she magically pulled back her mane and plunged her face into the water. The world painfully snapped and shattered into focus as she brought herself back up, shaking her head and sending droplets flying. “Okay,” she announced. “I'm up!”

“Good,” Luna's voice responded. “Now, let's go. As I said, Sir Kazius is waiting.” A thin band of weak light shot through the room as the door creaked open. Twilight could make out Luna's silhouette, realizing once again her mane was still short; the trademark billowing, ethereal effect was gone.

Following her out into the hall, she noted that only the soft glows of torches accompanied them. The palace, as far as they could tell, was silent.

“What time is it?” Twilight asked eventually, as they made their way down a winding set of stairs.

“I do not know,” Luna replied. “If we were in Equestria, I could tell you on the spot. But sadly, this is not my moon.”

“Oh.” Twilight hadn't thought of that. Thinking back on old memories, now it did seem particularly odd that Celestia had always known the time, even when they were out in the garden. As the pupil though, absorbed in the current lecture or conversation, Twilight had never stopped to figure out why. And now, common sense had smacked her with the back of her hoof.

Ever the thinker, the train of wondering did not end there. “Does it feel any different?”

“Hmm?” Luna looked over at her.

“Not having the moon and the stars to look after. Is it like a weight has been pulled off your shoulders?”

They continued on silently for a few seconds, before Luna replied, “Not quite. The moon and stars are like an extension of myself, a projection of my personality into the heavens. Without them, it is not so much a removed burden as it is an amputation.”

Twilight felt her heart dip. “Oh. I'm- I'm sorry.”

“Do not fret yourself, Twilight. There is still hope that it is only temporary.”

It took the unicorn a moment to figure out what she meant. “Oh! So, you mean you found a way home?” She could not contain the growing excitement in her voice.

Luna shook her head. “I have only but remembered, since I have not used it in many, many years. Finding it, however, is the real issue.”

“Huh?” Confusion crushed her rising optimism. “What are you talking about?”

“A waypoint,” Luna stated, as they turned and walked down a hallway. “Often they are odd, carved stone growths, as old as creation itself. Each plane has one, although who or what put them there is a complete mystery. In very general terms, they all hold designations, a series of symbols that discern where their plane is amongst others. Should you know the designations of other planes, you can use the waypoint to jump from one to another.”

“Really?” Twilight looked at her in complete awe and wonder. “Why didn't you say this earlier?”

“It is old and ancient, Twilight.” Luna glanced over at her, yet she looked as though the past, instead of the present, was flashing before her eyes. “I haven't used waypoints in tens of thousands of years. Also, Nightmare Moon has had adverse effects on my memory, the deterioration growing worse the farther back my memories are.”

This was new. From brief, hushed conversations, Celestia had told her that Luna would have to deal with permanent impairments from Nightmare Moon, but never exactly what it was. And while she was curious to figure out what the other ill-effects the alicorn sustained, she didn't feel confident enough to ask. “Oh... Why did you stop using them?”

“Waypoints form links for you. They require a power source, and if I remember correctly, in the form of gems and silver. It is... very expensive for even one jump. When I discovered how to form stable links on my own, I didn't feel the need to drain the world's silver supply any more.”

“Ah, okay.” Twilight took a moment to digest this new info. A door at the end of the hallway was looming near. “So, do we know where it is?”

“No.” Luna shook her head sadly as they approached the door. “They can be literally anywhere on the plane. The best chance we have of finding it are consistent reports of phenomena in one location. Being gateways for links between planes, there is a lot of energy involved, and occasionally things slip through or snap. Rogue bolts of lightning, parasprites, massive fires happening for no reason whatsoever, changelings, all were what I've seen come through into Equestria.”

“What?! Are you seriou-”

The door swung wide open. “Is that you two out there? By The Winds, you're late! Get in, Donevyn has been waiting for an hour now!” Sir Kazius waited in the doorway, eyes torching holes into Twilight.

“Of course.” Luna dipped her head in agreement and walked inside. Twilight followed her quickly, wanting to escape the stallion's leer.

It appeared that the two were being ushered into the castle's armory. The soft, waving glow of dozens of torches lit up the walls of the massive room. Along said walls were racks of all sorts of armaments and protection. Spears, swords, and axes hung by the hundreds near the far wall, an elaborate setup of stands and shelving offering extra storage. Crossbows and quivers of bolts were stacked and arranged neatly against another wall. And on a third, helmets, boots, scaled armor, chainmail, and other sorts of armor hung from racks or sat on shelves.

In the middle of the room, around a square table, was Donevyn. He was in full dress, chainmail showing under a thick layer of iron scaled armor, which covered him from the neck to the hocks, matched by heavy boots and wings that were plated in more metal. The only thing that distinguished him from the other warriors they had met on their first night in Anarkhos was his lack of a helmet, his goldenrod mane flowing and his face visible.

“Good morning,” he greeted them. “Haven't seen you two in a while.”

“Donevyn,” Luna walked up to him, “it is... nice to see you again.”

“Yes,” Twilight smiled, “how are you?”

“Decent.” He shrugged. “You can only be feeling so well when half of your days are spent cleaning the barracks’ floors.”

“Which will still be waiting for you when you return,” Kazius reminded him as he arrived at the table. “This is no time for small talk, everypony. If you leave soon, you should be able to get to Iezno by tomorrow, one of the few sizable settlements within Domelle Forest. Let's stop chatting and focus on getting you both set up and on your way.”

“Of course, Sir Kazius,” Twilight responded. Despite his rough personality, she found something likable about him, perhaps it was his unrelenting honesty, or maybe it was his sheer pragmatism.

The hardened pegasus hauled a sack onto the table, spilling out its contents with a sharp tug.

“Here is what you'll be given for your little errand.” Sir Kazius pushed two white vests towards the mares. “They're mostly made from wool, but have overlapping bands of iron covering your chest, stomach, and back. Also, it's small and light enough to be worn under robes and other clothing. However, that means it doesn't provide the best protection either. A blow from a sword or a spear won't kill you, but it won't leave you unscathed either.

“Your average arming swords,” he continued, passing over the two and half foot, double-edged blades. “Complete with a scabbard and a strap to sling them over your back. They've seen some use; ask Donevyn for help with sharpening them if you need to, he knows how.

“Finally, a set of saddlebags with basic supplies: a week's worth of food, a canteen for water, flint and tinder, a small blanket, and a few bandages. Donevyn will also be carrying some canvas and rope for a tent.”

Luna glanced down from the items before her, and then back up to Sir Kazius. “Thank you, this is surely enough to get us all the way to Lobos. How far is it, if you don't mind me asking?”

“A five or six day journey, it depends whether or not you travel from dawn to dusk or not. If only all of you were pegasi, the journey slims down to three days, but that isn't the case.” Sir Kazius flicked his eyes towards Twilight. “Regardless, Donevyn will lead the way over to the main gates once you both are ready. Meanwhile, because you two took so long, I have to leave and go talk to some damn Learsian emissary. So get going and don't dawdle.” With little more than a nod, he turned around and left the room.

“Is he alright?” Twilight asked after a brief silence.

“No better than usual,” Donevyn sighed. “Don't mind him, he's just grumpy and jealous. Sir Kazius hasn't left the capital in a month, and he hates having to sit around.”

“Ah. I suppose I can sympathize with him,” Luna replied, picking up her laminar vest and putting it on.

“Many ponies don't know that, deep down, he's actually a pretty nice guy,” Donevyn admitted with a grin. “It's just that he places the matters of the realm so high up, that being kind is the least of his worries. But occasionally, if you find him when he isn't busy, you'll see him as he truly is.”

“Oh, I know ponies like that too,” Twilight said, nodding towards the other mare when she wasn't looking. Clasping on her saddlebags, she trotted in place for a moment and then added, “Alright, I think everything is on okay. Luna, how about you?”

The alicorn nodded as she slung her sword over her back. “Yes, I believe I am fit to go. We shouldn't waste any more time, so lead the way, Donevyn.”

-~-

The sky was a wash of cool and warm hues as they approached the gates of Konik. The monstrosities of oak sat dormant, silent guardians that led out to the surrounding swathes of farmland. As soon as they arrived, Donevyn flew up to speak with the guards at the gatehouse.

“Moonguider, Starpainter!”

Twilight and Luna both turned towards the voice that called out to them, feminine and familiar. Trotting to them in a white robe, was Spotted Sky. “Finally! I've been waiting for you both for so long, I almost fell asleep!”

“That would be unfortunate, would it not?” Luna mused.

“Well, I didn't though, right?”

“Right.” Luna sized up the mare. She was smaller than her, perhaps the size of Twilight, and her ruby eyes brimmed with excitement and energy. When her eyes noted the crossbow slung over Sky's back, and her mind connected it with the child-esque enthusiasm the acolyte held, a worried, wary feeling crawled over her. “May I ask why you have that on your back?”

“Hmm?” Sky looked over her shoulder. “Oh, you mean this?” She pulled the weapon off and admired it.

“Yes. Doesn't the Tempestry have any rules against carrying arms?” Fuzzy memories of ancient religions in Equestria arose in her mind.

“Of course not.” Sky chuckled. “That'd be stupid. Sure, no armies come knocking on our shrines, but bands of raiders and robbers have been trying to get at us since, like, forever. Not many sages carry a weapon, but most of us acolytes do.” She sat back on her rump and held her crossbow up in her forehooves, pretending to be aiming at an imaginary target. “And I'm pretty sure I'm the best of them all with one of these. Dad teaches me when he can.”

“I see.” Luna nodded as the young mare got up and put her crossbow back over her back.

“Who's your dad?” Twilight asked. “Is he a sage too?”

“Oh, no.” Sky waved her hoof dismissively. “Most acolytes of the Tempestry are from ordinary families, who join once their sigil appears. Mine is an air sigil, see?” She lifted her robe, to expose a flank that depicted a white outline of four puffy clouds. “Almost all ponies in the Tempestry have air sigils.”

“Why?”

“Why?” Sky tilted her head and looked at the unicorn as if she were crazy. “Well, it's pretty hard to read chimes and feel The Winds if you have a fire sigil. Sometimes, if they're talented enough, we take on water sigils because there is enough water in the air to still read the ebb and flow in the air, but that's it.”

“Wait, so what's the difference between a sigil and cutie mark?” Twilight asked, confused.

“What's a cutie mark?” Sky asked, now equally puzzled.

“You know, the image on your flank that tells you what your special talent is?”

“Special talent!” Sky shuddered with laughter. “Who in Anarkhos told you that? Sigils are there to help guide you, they show you which elements you connect best with.”

“Elements,” Twilight echoed, gunning her down with an incredulous stare that would make Luna proud.

“Yes, elements. Air, fire, water, earth, life, and shadow. Often, they reflect a pony's personality and being. For most, they're just a neat little reminder of who they are. But for some, well...how to put this,” Sky tapped her hooves together, “they can reach out an grasp their element. Not actually touch, I mean, but they can sense it and act with it. That's how we read chimes in the Tempestry.”

“Sure, and hay can fly. Unless you can cast magic, that's impossible.”

“Twilight, remember what I said about how planes change from one to the next,” Luna whispered in her ear before she could do anything more. “And there is elemental magic in Equestria. For all we know, their evolutionary chain could've taken a different turn somewhere, skewing their passive magic to innately include the elements.”

“Why do images pop out of nowhere on your butt?” Sky asked rhetorically. “They just do.”

“But...” Twilight chewed her lip. The explorer, the scientist in her was threatening to explode, but the pragmatic bit back. Unfortunately, there were times where questioning and digging only sunk one further into confusion, and right now a giant pool of quicksand awaited before her.

“Alright.” Twilight sighed. “So, basically, some ponies can interact with their element, right?”

“Yup!” Sky nodded.

“But only if you're strong enough.”

“Mhmm.”

“So for many ponies, a sigil just helps tell you who you are.”

“I think I said that earlier.”

Twilight rubbed her chin. “Hmm, I guess it's not so far off from a cutie mark.” Most unicorns have specific magic that goes in hoof with their cutie mark. It's the same here, except different. Instead of telling you what kind of talents you have, it tells you what kind of pony you can become.

“I would have to agree,” Luna put in. “Very intriguing as well. I wonder what ponies can do who are aligned with life or shadow elements.”

With an exhale, Twilight chewed her lip. Why was everything happening so fast? Information and knowledge was being dumped on her by the hour. While she did indeed love to take in new ideas and information, she needed time to think about and analyze it too. And right now, it felt like her brain was about to burst before her logic could digest it all properly.

I just need some peace and quiet. It's like I have to learn everything in the world all over again. Smiling to herself at the irony, she admitted, Well, actually, I do.

“Is there any sort of documented studies or observations that ponies have done on sigils and their respective elements?” Twilight asked curiously, for perhaps a learned pony would have looked into this further than Sky cared to learn.

“Studies?” The acolyte asked in return. “I don’t know about that, but I’m sure Mare E., the unknown philosopher of the early fourth age, would have written something about it. She – or he, because nopony really knows – is known for her lectures and questionings on why ponies work the way they do. When we come back to Konik, I’m sure Archsage Gale would let you look through our Grand Archives.”

“Alright, that’d be great!” Twilight smiled. This worked out nigh perfectly. She’d have more than enough time to mentally sort through all she had discovered, and hopefully fill in some cracks by talking with Donevyn and Sky, before they returned back to go through the works of “Mare E.” However, she was admittedly put off by the mere notion of the mysterious mare as a “philosopher”, for their intellectual ramblings were only just better than educated guesses. But, given the age of the world around her, she finally assured herself that this was probably the best she’d ever get.

“Hey, the gate's open!” Donevyn said as he landed nearby. “Ready to go?”

“Oh, umm, well... You all good to go, Luna? Sky?”

“Whenever you are, Twilight.”

“Yeah!” Sky answered, “Let's get on the road!”

“Alright then, let's go, Donevyn.” The four ponies trotted for the open gates, the cobblestone path leading out into the fields beyond the city, with the green wall of the Domelle Forest waiting miles off. An earthen ramp lowered them down to ground level, the cobblestone quickly turning to trampled dirt.

Luna cantered up to Donevyn. “How long until we reach the forest?”

“Three hours,” Donevyn responded. “Hear that?” He looked back to Twilight and Sky. “If we don't stop for breaks, we should be at the forest in a few hours.”

“Okay, thank you.” Twilight smiled and then continued to admire the scenery, mostly golden waves of grain that had been partially harvested. More than a couple of farmers were already up, bringing down their crops with scythes that glistened in the dawn light.

“So, who's he?” Sky asked, eyes widening, as she remained near Twilight. “He's cute.” Donevyn stumbled midstep and nearly lost his footing.

Twilight breathed an amused sigh. “Donevyn is Sir Kazius' apprentice and squire. He's traveling with us to Lobos.”

“He is?” Sky giggled with delight. “This is going to be so much fun.”

“Right.” Twilight raised an eyebrow at her. “Well, I'll leave you to it, then.”

Two armored pegasi glided overhead, landing beside Donevyn and Luna as they group walked down the path. After a few quick words, Luna dipped her head and let herself fall back to the other mares.

“Our escort has arrived,” she announced. “Apparently, they want a word alone with Donevyn. The best I heard was something about a lost caravan.”

“Lost?” Twilight repeated.

“Yes,” Luna muttered darkly. “Vanished. A patrol found nothing but a broken wheel and blood spatters only a few hours ago.”

“Oh. What should we do?”

“I am not sure if we can do much more than keep on our path and keep our eyes open. Which reminds me, should we find some space, we will need to continue your studies.” Luna squinted her eyes to protect them from the growing light. “The stars forbid we would require them, but it is better to be prepared.”

“What studies?” Sky asked, poking her head out from the other side of Twilight.

“That is not of your concern.” Luna kept her eyes straight ahead.

“But if we're traveling together, I think I should know-”

“No. You are here to keep notes, and that is it.” She turned to the bothersome filly. “If Twilight or I wish to share anything, we shall, but if not then you are not to interfere. Am I understood?”

“Fine...” Sky groaned. “I thought heroes were supposed to be nice, sheesh.”

Luna sighed quietly to herself. The sun had now risen into the sky, alone with not a cloud to be seen. As far as she could tell, the path went on for miles, hemmed in by grain. The natural, golden scenery was an ironic refresher from Canterlot's palace, one she would gladly enjoy were it not for the thoughts running in her head.

Hero?

-~-

At last, green grass flourished and spread out as the crops ended. Occasional trees and shrubs popped out from the ground, with the Domelle Forest still lingering in the distance, albeit much larger. What Luna did not expect to see, was a couple dozen tents arranged in a tight cluster, morning fires still lit and crackling as ponies milled about.

The two armored pegasi fell back to Luna and Twilight. “I'd recommend you stay close, Ambassadors. They have arrived last night, and we have no clue what their intentions are.”

“Why don't we find out?” Twilight asked. “Perhaps they know something about the bandits in the forest?”

“Peasants like them?” The other guard spoke up. “Doubtful.”

“How do you know they are peasants?” Luna countered.

“Look at them.” He pointed an iron hoof in their direction. “Patchwork tents, rickety wagons, and farming tools alongside their grounds. I can even smell them from here.”

“Can it be?!” A shout erupted from the encampment. A jet black pegasus ran out, a purplish-blue mane streaking behind him. He wore a silver fencing cape that covered one shoulder, a large sun in the center, colored black.

“Stop.” A guard moved between him and the mares. “Do not come any closer.”

The newcomer paid no heed. “It is! Moonguider! Starpainter!”

Luna rolled her eyes. “More? How many ponies listen to this blasted theocratic refuse? I pray to the stars this is not what it appears to be.”

Off to the side, Sky burst with giggles. “Oh, how ironic of you, Moonguider. Cheer up, they like you!”

Luna shot daggers at her with her expression. “I'm willing to put up with your religion and its followers as long as they stay out of my way. That includes you. And at this moment, you are becoming a rather irritating thorn in my flank. I think it'd be wise that you keep quiet lest you want to be sent home and explain to the Archsage why you have nothing written down.”

“Fine...” Sky sulked, making faces at the alicorn after she turned away.

“Hi?” Twilight stepped forward to the new stallion, who was panting from his charge across the field. “Who are you?”

“Ah! I am Indigo Sands Avoir, count of Biesko. To the crown I may be a noble, but to you, I am nothing but a humble servant.” He bowed in the most elegant fashion, cape swaying.

“Umm... Well, that is very nice of you, I guess. But what exactly are you doing here?”

“We are here for you,” Indigo Sands Avoir responded with a smile, a curl of his mane flopping down across his face. “Windsages everywhere have been telling of your arrival, and ponies are flocking in droves to see you.”

“Yes, quite the drove here, is it not?” Luna remarked with a snort, looking about the small cluster of canvas.

“No no, Moonguider! We are just the first to come. I have sent out messengers across Hurras and the lowlands to tell of your arrival, and I am confident the true believers will heed my call.”

“Call for what?” Luna rose up to him. “In case you have not noticed, many of these ponies are farmers. And with it being the harvest season, how many can afford to simply leave their homes? How can they even feed themselves?”

“Ah, see, I thought of that as well.” Indigo waved his hooves in a slow and dramatic fashion. “For days I pondered the very question. I knew the true followers of The Winds would be ready to embark, but common sense would hold them back. Food is necessary, no amount of piety can overturn that. And then, as I looked over the vineyards from my manor, it hit me. Biesko might be a small place, but we are wealthy through our wine and grapes. My coffers are more than full. And, if I should ask others to forgo their prosperity, so should I. Thus, I have put forth all my reserves and profit into feeding whoever joins us.”

“But why?” Twilight asked in a strained voice. “Why are ponies doing this?”

“Because you bring hope. We all can feel the dark times looming above us, and for us, you are the beacon we can cling on to when the ground beneath our hooves begins to rumble and shake. This is our chance to make the world a better place, for both us and our foals. And for many who truly believe, that is why we will follow you.”

“Ahem- I believe that is enough.” Luna put a hoof on Twilight's shoulder. “Come, we must get moving. Let us leave these fanatics.”

“But-”

“She's right,” Donevyn put in, albeit more sympathetic to her curiosity. “We should really go. All we're doing is wasting time. Come on, everypony.” With a turn, they made their way down the path.

Twilight was about to do the same, but Indigo's words stopped her. “But what shall we do, Starpainter?” A hoof was held out in front of him as he pleaded with his eyes.

With the rest of her party leaving, Twilight forced herself to decide on the run. “I- umm... I think you should, uh, wait here and-” she fidgeted with her hooves “-and umm wait. Yes, wait for the other ponies, so you can, y'know, be here when they arrive. It wouldn't be good if they arrived and found nopony here, right?”

The stallion's face lit up. “But of course! You are truly wise and magnificent, sigilbearer!” He flashed a bright smile, bowing once more. “I shall await your return!”

Twilight awkwardly nodded and waved, before turning around and sprinting to catch up with the others. Resuming their casual trot, the edges of the forest were soon upon them, the sun dappling the ground like skewed autumn leaves. The grass was cool and slick with dew as they continued on, slowly swallowed whole by the green mammoth of Domelle.

-~-

A fire crackled along a small clearance, a group of ponies seated around it.

“Wow, Luna, I never knew you were a good cook,” Twilight said between spoonfuls of a steaming stew. Other mumbles from the group affirmed her observations.

“Oh, this?” Luna looked down at the brown broth, chunks of carrot and potato bobbing along the surface. “It is nothing.” For me, at least, she thought. It was impossible to not be well-versed across the spectrum of skills a pony could pick up on, after living as long as she had. Before Equestria existed, she and Celestia had spent almost as much time as nomads as they would rulers, putting out fires across the world directly. And with it, came many, many nights around a fire just like this one.

“Right!” Sky chirped in. “And apples also sprout legs and walk around at night! Stop being so modest, grumpybearer, this is delicious.”

“Grumpybearer?” Luna raised an eyebrow at her. Normally, flogging would be in order for such disrespect, if she wanted to follow with medieval punishment. But for now, only intrigue was on her mind. “Tell me, earth pony, if you see me as a savior, why do you dare treat me as something much less than that?”

“Hmm?” Spotted Sky looked up from her meal. “Well – umm – you're just neat, I guess.” She nodded at her own statement. “The whole shadowy mystique and hard stares and everything. I'm sorry, Moonguider, but occasionally I forget who I am talking to, just so I can get to know you better.”

“You wish to know me?” Luna half-chuckled, half-scoffed. “And yet you do not even know my real name. I do not remember you asking for it, either. I hear that is the proper way to make an acquaintance.”

“Ouch.” Twilight muttered.

“Check and mate.” Donevyn put in loudly, grinning.

“Hey now, pretty boy, you better shut your mouth before I shut it for you!” Sky whirled on him, menace in her eyes. “I have my own methods to meeting people.”

“By watching from afar and making comments from behind their back?” Donevyn asked, tapping a hoof to his chin mockingly.

“No!” Sky shoved him, yet he barely shifted. Despite his young age, he was still stronger than most stallions. “You're just a stupid colt. You don't understand.”

“Enlighten me.” Donevyn turned to her, smiling.

“I would gladly enlighten you with the back of my hoof,” Sky growled, “if I weren't worried about ruining your face. With your brain pretty much nonexistent, it's the only advantage you have.”

Luna smiled, moving closer to Twilight, who sat next to her. “I like these two. Their bickering is rather amusing.”

“Yes,” Twilight giggled, “I agree. I don't think we'll be bored on our trip.” She looked up as the shouting match grew louder. “I think you might have to rein them in, however.”

Luna looked over to see Donevyn's nose right in Sky's face. “I suppose,” she sighed.

“-well cataphracts actually do something other than play with stupid pieces of metal!”

“Oh really? Look at yourself, pretty boy-”

“My name is Luna.”

It was not loud, but it still rose above the shouting match. Sky stepped back from Donevyn and turned her head over to look at the midnight mare. “Yes, my name is Luna, and I am an alicorn. Pleased to meet you.”

Book 1: Chapter 7

The Second Age

“To Discord's Realm and back, Princess, will we follow thee. Lead on.”

Princess Luna, Diarch of Equestria, was pleased. A valley awaited before her, once white and pristine under a fresh blanket of snow. It was winter, and the fact she was at the foothills of the Great Northern Plateau did not stem its characteristics. But the Vale of Astor was no longer pure. Crimson and corpses speckled and smeared the landscape like messy hoofwriting, explosions and beams of light tearing through a dozen ponies at a time.

Her army was slowly shoving back their opponents, despite their numerical disadvantage. Luna only had thirteen thousand ponies at her disposal, and of that, ten thousand were deployed. But what Equestria lacked in numbers, it made up in ability. Fresh conscripts were worked and beaten until they conformed to a mold, one that emphasized discipline and unwavering loyalty, one that did its best to destroy fear and self-interest. Victory and cohesion was all that mattered, individual lives did not.

With a pop and a flash of white, a battered and bloodied unicorn appeared beside her, his plated armor dented and sliced, red pasted over his blue coat. His breaths came out in labored wheezes, a telltale sign of a punctured lung. “Princess, Lord Gevarre's forces hath entered the field from the west. Between King Rasmus' and his own, our left flank is sustaining heavy losses.”

The alicorn licked her lips, a wicked smile rising in her face. She whispered to herself, “Excellent.”

Looking to the weary battlemage, she ordered, “Tend to thy wounds, Castor Halcyon, thy role is fulfilled. Keep the middle supplied with reserves.” Luna turned on the snowy hill they were perched on, a perfect vantage point over the raging battle. Perfect, except for the flaw of her western flank being hidden by a large ridge. Or so her enemies thought.

Lord Gevarre was an inspiration to every pony of Ipernia. The stallion who beat back Ursa Paragon, the ruthless leader of the Eastern Shores. The stallion who saved Queen Ophillus from a hundred legionnaires during the Siege of Noros. The stallion who brought a Sephron Chieftain to his knees with words alone. The stallion who would beg for mercy, just as all the others did, when she got her hooves on him.

This conflict had transcended petty border skirmishes and saber-rattling. An assassin had made an attempt on Celestia's life, and Luna's web of eyes and ears had told her it came from King Rasmus' court. And even she was a fan of dirty, underhoofed tactics, but this was far below that. This was futile.

Princess Luna loved Celestia. She was the other half she could always turn to with her problems, to lean on. Their personalities were stark contrasts, as black is to white. And to her, for some reason, that was only for the better. So when the King of Ipernia makes a threat on who she adores the most, she hits back with what she loves only slightly less.

It took two hundred years to rise Equestria out of the ashes from a tiny, revolting fief in the Everfree Forest. Celestia was the ruler, the talker, the charmer. She took in census reports and balance sheets, turning out allegiances and treaties. Her mastery of politics and persuasion led to rending nobility all but a title. The aristocrats drawn to their successes found themselves as “Head of Treasury” or “Chief Adjudicator”, rather than ruling over a province, bound by a flimsy vassalage. Luna was the general, the enforcer, the terror. She used conscripts and information to put forth victories and carnage. A large part of central modern-day Equestria was theirs. By then, even in their infancy, the two were known. They had worked in tandem to fight from within the forest, to securing footholds in nearby provinces, to finally claiming their spot as established players in the sovereign game.

Celestia was the one who moved most of the pieces, setting the cogs in motion. Luna knew this, but she did not mind. She knew where her talents lie. Luna might win a debate, and Celestia might win a battle. But Celestia would always win a debate, and Luna always won the battle.

If the King of Ipernia thought he could bully Equestria, he was a fool. Worse yet, if he thought he could take out Celestia, he should have known that her counterpart would be bringing down her wrath upon them. And that all started here, where Luna would shear off their hope as she did the same to Gevarre's legs.

“Guzar Firestar, to Us!” Luna called as she strode along the hilltop. An orange coated, red and yellow maned pegasus fell in line with her as he descended to the ground. Heavy plates of amber steel covered him from neck to hoof, boots spiked and wings bladed. Hardened golden eyes stared straight ahead as he walked next to her.

“Prepare thine ponies from behind the hill. We shall arrive in a moment.” Her horn lit up, a set of indigo armor materializing around her body. It dimmed at last as a light azure cloak appeared over her back. “The chisel is in place, Our friend.” Her smile flared. “Tis time to swing the hammer.”

-~-

A thousand pegasi raced beneath her, making their way over the hill. Luna thought it was a marvelous sight to behold. Armored to the edge of what an Equestrian pegasus could carry, who were trained for strength and power rather than speed and agility, they were a flying mass of iron and lance. Disciplined beyond even the limits of mortality, they were her ace of spades. They were her destriers, and they were about to turn the slight cracks of opportunity into a gaping hole.

As they carried on over the icy and white terrain, the din of battle grew louder. Metal clashed and clanged, spells burst and exploded on the ground, and screams cried for mercy and death. The dark silver of Luna's own army was meshed with the white and brown tunics of Ipernia. A large battle line scarred the ground, bending and flexing as each side vied for control. A constant stream of silver trickled into the center, forcing the line to convex out as the added numbers created a bulge.

As they got closer to the far ridge, however, the scene was different. A blotch of silver was disintegrating under a horseshoe of white and brown. By Luna's estimate, Lord Gevarre must have brought a force of four thousand. A nice bolster to the eighteen thousand King Rasmus once had at his disposal, but there came a point where numbers faltered.

Guzar Firestar appeared beside his leader, his voice as hard as the frozen earth hundreds of feet below, “Princess, we have but one minute before arrival.” He knew the drill.

“Tell me, Guzar, which thou preferest...” Luna cracked her neck as she moved her head from side to side. “The Lunar Pulse or The Tides of Polaris?”

“I would suggest The Tides of Polaris, Your Highness.” He kept his eyes towards the crumbling battle line. The advancing column of destriers were closing in.

“Very well.” Luna's smile wavered slightly. The Lunar Pulse was so much fun.

Regardless, she had to be timely about it. It would be a shame if she burnt any of her prized soldiers. Closing her eyes, a white swirl of pure power began to come together around her horn, building like a violent, savage beacon. It pulsed and shimmered, magic increasing exponentially as the seconds ticked away. And then, when her eyes opened back up, her grin returned as lively as ever.

What came next was a torrent of energy, emitted from her horn in a series of rotating cylinders, almost like tumbleweed in a gust of wind. The energy hummed and crackled as it seared through the air, rolling down towards the mass of ponies below.

Carnage in its finest evening dress.

Flesh melted, screams burnt in the superheated air, suits of armor cooked their occupants alive as The Tides of Polaris continually slammed the exact middle of Lord Gevarre's line. Six hundred ponies, gone in less than a moment. Luckily for her enemies, however, the spell was so taxing that Luna couldn't cast it more than once. But then again, that was all she needed.

Her destriers arrived just in time to drive the devastation onward. Ponies were trampled, impaled, and otherwise wiped off the face of the planet. Ribcages shattered, lances snapped, and skulls fractured against metal plates as the hulking pegasi stormed by. The southern side of Lord Gevarre's ponies began to crumple and buckle as hundreds of living cannonballs impacted their already-chaotic formation. Streaks of silver dove through a hundred yards of brown, before either pulling up for another pass or landing to fight hoof-to-hoof. Each one knew the criteria for either option, and what their roles were. They would fight until they or the Iperians were all dead, unless Guzar Firestar or the Princess herself handed out new orders.

“Shall we not give them a hoof, Firestar?” Luna watched the destriers still making their way into the fray.

“I mean thee no disgrace, Princess, but I doubt they will need it so soon.” At last, he put his face up towards hers. “However, my answer means little, I fear. There is blood yet to be spilled, and it beckons thee.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “How many years hast thou been Grand Marshall, Guzar Firestar?”

“Almost a decade, Your Highness.”

“And by Our side, thou hast fought how many battles?”

“More than thirty, Princess.”

“And yet thou thinkest still tis simply bloodlust We desire.” Luna shook her head. “We shall educate thee, since thou art too valuable to punish.” She paused, watching as the southern side of the Ipernians were pushed into a thin band between her forces. “Tis all about the game, Firestar. Tis the thrills and the sensations We feel as We most cleverly outmaneuver and destroy Our opponents, whether tis over one battle or a whole war. Tis the satisfaction as We assert Ourselves once again as the smartest tactician, the pony who canst wield and crush armies beneath her hoof. Tis the power We feel as We simply outclass others in a game where thousands of lives canst be annihilated by the simplest slip of mind.”

“I see.” Guzar Firestar nodded. Slowly, he continued, “I am still left wondering, would thou likest to go down?”

Princess Luna flashed her teeth as her lips curled upwards. “Of course. Violence is a most decadent, acquired taste, Firestar. Tis one that We hath no problem indulging in, especially when it plays to Our advantage.”

“Such as, Your Highness?”

“Morale. Crushing one and boosting another.” Luna pulled her wings in along her sides, plummeting towards earth. “Come, Firestar, tis time.”

-~-

A plume of snow, ice, and rock rose into the air as the Princess landed. It was all about the entrance, and her innate earth pony magic helped with that. Augmented strength and a durability to turn her bones into steel, it wasn't much of a feat to slam the wintry ground at just less than a nosedive. But it had it's desired effect.

“She's here!” A wail arose from the mayhem.

Princess Luna arrived at the vanguard of the destriers, where the fighting was at it's most bitter. The peasant levies of Gevarre were no match for her elite, but in some cases, they outnumbered her own three-to-one. And when that happened, occasionally a hoof-spike or a spear would land in the right place. Such a shame.

It was time to turn the tables. The battered and weary left flank needed a boost, both physically and mentally. She had to break through and meet up with them, the sooner the better. They had been withstanding assaults for almost half an hour now, and as much as she liked to believe all of her troops were fearless, she knew they would break soon. Yet, she did have one trick up her sleeve, and hopefully it would give her the time she needed.

Using an amplification spell, her personal battle-cry carried on the wind for miles: “Thine hope is now forfeit, night has fallen!”

“Night has fallen!” Choruses sounded from both the destriers and the surrounded troops. The tempo of battle increased, with metal clashing louder, shrieks becoming more frequent, and bodies crumpling to their demise.

Looking around, Luna was disappointed that none of Lord Gevarre's ponies dared to challenge her. She sighed, proclaiming, “Pity. Tis the bravest of ye who make the best examples.” Focusing her glare on one unicorn in particular, she watched as his eyes widened, pupils dilating. He tried his best to backpedal with all his might, but the ponies behind him were in no mood to take his place. Drawing out a shaft of pure moonlight with a flick of magic, Luna uttered, “Thou wilt do.”

“No ple-”

His plea for mercy was cut short as Luna made up the distance between them in a literal flash, the blade of soft light having gone clean through the center of his neck. His vocal chords were undoubtedly severed, that would shut him up. Yet, the more Luna thought about it, so too would the destruction of major arteries and the slicing of his spinal cord.

Regardless, there were more pressing matters at hoof.

Most of his comrades had begun to flee, pushed beyond their threshold for terror. One, however, was standing right next to her, rooted to the spot. He looked to her with a pale, ghastly look, like every drop of blood in his veins had simply vanished. Removing the blade from her previous victim, she soon discovered her observations about the second pony to be wrong as she cleaved him in half with a single swipe.

“Guzar Firestar, thou art late. Thou wert not present for Our entrance, nor the arrival of Regolith,” Luna remarked as the orange stallion landed nearby.

“A thousand apologies, Your Highness.” Luna flicked her ear irritably as his words lingered on the indistinguishable cusp of mockery and a stoic voice. “Thou dost know how I despise battlemages.”

Luna smiled to herself. “We know much of thine loathing.” She glanced around, watching as the nearby Iperians fled. “Come, let Us make haste for the main line. We thinkest it best that they see their Princess fighting alongside them, so as to shake their vigor and renew their strength.” She set off sprinting, heading right for a group of Ipernian fighters.

“Tis a wise plan, Princess,” Firestar remarked as they arrived into the fray, caving in a skull with a powerful punch from a spiked hoof.

“We know.” Luna sidestepped a desperate lunge with a burst of agility, then ran the mare through. “Tis why We are general, is it not?” A flash of her horn sent bolts of energy towards two more, the destructive magic searing straight through them.

Firestar grunted as a javelin slammed into his side. Luckily, it was a poor throw, coming down too slowly as it deflected off his tempered armor. Whipping around to spot his assailant, he found the unicorn towards the back of the group. Luna trailed him as he began to plow through opponents, dealing out jarring and grievous blows with hooves and occasional flicks of his wings.

Good, Firestar, thou art learning. 'Twould be easy to simply fly over thine opponents, but thou createst much fear when leaving bodies in thine wake. Tis more efficient to break an army's spirit than it is their bones.

Luna contented herself to pick of stragglers, using blade and bolt alike. Were she not deeply deprived of magic from her Tides of Polaris, this whole mess would've been dealt with in a matter of seconds.

The unicorn pinged another javelin off Firestar as he continued his approach. Glancing up from a pegasus stallion who lay limply on the ground, he broke into a charge, flaring out his wings to cut at anypony foolish enough to get in his way. As he narrowed down the yards between them, he took one leap, and, as he hit the snow, struck out with an iron hoof. A feeble telekinetic field sprung up before him, but it only just slowed him down. The javelin thrower crumpled like a twig house before a battering ram, flying backwards and skidding for several feet.

Yet, the poor display of magic did prolong his life. The crippled fighter coughed and rolled over onto his back, clutching where the left side of his ribcage had been reduced to dust. Firestar was upon him in an instant, extinguishing him with a quick jab of a hoof spike.

As the remaining soldiers broke and fled, Luna caught up to her Lieutenant. “We think it amusing thou hatest battlemages, yet thou art loyal to a pony more learned on battle magics than any other being alive. Why is that so?”

Guzar Firestar looked up, panting quietly. “Because thou, Princess, art not afraid to use thine hooves. I hast seen thou destroyest more ponies with Regolith than even the most skilled bladecaster. Tis not all unicorns I despise, but the ones who display cowardice as battle arrives faster than they canst teleport. Often, tis a role reserved for battlemages.”

Luna laughed. “Thou art fearless and relentless, Firestar, We commend thee for that. But take heed should thou wishest to lead thine own one day; thou mayest meet a battlemage who does not falter. Rather, he may match thee blow for blow, and then, thou shalt know fear.”

Leaving the fiery pegasus to think to himself, Luna launched herself into the air and took off into the deteriorating melee, spots of dark silver showing through the frantic wall of brown and white. They were close, the western flank was only a hundred yards away at most. Yet, pinned between her soldiers, the Ipernians were fighting with the desperation of a cornered animal, struggling for their very survival.

Signaling them in a pulse of light, the remaining Destriers in the air formed up in a wedge around her, gaining speed as they flew just feet over the stained ground. Luna held Regolith out in front of her, much like her destriers did with their lances, except levitated by magic rather than couched and cradled with a foreleg. Flaring her horn, she placed an enchantment to harden her skin, since she was leading the charge and had no helmet. Her armor would be more than sufficient to batter down anypony in her way, but her face was still unprotected. Alicorns could still be cut, she could still bleed. With any luck, the enchantment would last until well after the initial charge.

No amount of desperation would steel Gevarre's ponies for this. A faint flicker of pity lit in Luna for a moment as she watched the peasant levies get crushed once again. It wasn't fair in any sense of the word. However, the moment was brushed aside as she arrived horn-first with a earth pony, somehow missing her blade. Using a cleansing spell as she closed her eyes, she felt the occasional bump or jolt as another pony fell victim to a combination of her heavy armor and sheer momentum.

Finally beginning to slow down, she peeped open an eye. All clear, mostly. Only a few Ipernians remained between her and her ponies. She figured they'd be dealt with soon enough. With a tilt of her wings, she flared them out to slow herself down.

“Arkein Starling!” she called as she glided towards her own lines. The weary ponies shuffled and parted as she landed, many of them looking to her, their dark armor battered and bloodied. Luna briefly wondered where their stains came from more, their enemies or their comrades? A half an hour under oppressive conditions was remarkable feat for her stallions and mares, let alone anypony else. A small gust of pride welled within her, leading to a genuine smile as the exhausted commander trotted up to her. His helmet was long gone, a dark purple mane spilling out and a hasty bandage wrapped around his left eye.

“Your Excellency?” the earthpony asked, bowing as much as his body would permit. His neck muscles strained and tightened as his head tilted down not more than a few inches.

“Dost thou thinkest thine ponies are not too exhausted for one more fight?”

Starling grinned, eyes flashing as he replied, “To Discord's Realm and back, Princess, will we follow thee. Lead on.”

She adjusted her crown, and let her gaze roll over every soldier nearby, raising her voice, “We know of thine hurts, thine pain and fatigue! We know thine muscles call for rest, thine wounds call for mending, but such a time is not now! Tis time for a final assault, to secure victory over those who dare threaten us and our Princess! Steel thine nerves and sharpen thine minds, for our hour is nigh! Ponies of Equestria, now is the time for courage, for valor! Ponies of Equestria, to Us!”

She turned her back to them, looking upon the smaller group of destriers slowly carving a path into Lord Gevarre's remaining ponies, although when coupled with King Rasmus' they were outnumbered nearly four to one. With the middle of her line still behind schedule, it would be some time before help arrived. Her first plan dashed, its sordid backup was to inspire the ragged, beleaguered left flank to attack one last time.

The exhilarating rush of gambling overtook the Princess, the tactical treading on a wire as she put everything on the line to see her master strategy through. She'd never lost yet, although admittedly there were few occasions where the risks were as high as this. And although she could still win whether or not the ponies around her broke, if she didn't succeed here then the entire war would become much more difficult. Ipernia was twice the size of Equestria, and had many more ponies at their disposal. If their hope still lived after the Vale of Astor, then her campaign would become truly be perilous.

“For night, day, and glory, charge!”

Celestia had only seen her in action twice, once outside of the Everfree during the days of their rebellion, and the other during the siege of their capital, Aequus. If only she could see her now. Her little sister, Luna, doing the impossible; leading the most depleted and run-down group of soldiers on a heroic charge over snow and ice, showing that she too could compel ponies to do as she wanted. Celestia would be so proud.

-~-

Adrenaline still lingered in Luna's veins, letting her own ponies race ahead of her, after a brief foray of slashing and hacking at the front of the charge. Her destriers were now mixed with the common soldier, tipping the tides in her favor. It would only be a matter of time before the Ipernians would start to lose ground, and with any luck, Castor Alphus and her ponies from the middle of the line would begin to pour in. For what reason could they be late? We hath left Castor Halcyon with orders to bolster her area of battle. She had enough ponies to break King Rasmus' lines long ago.

She had been fighting for long enough. Now, it was time to watch the battle progress and make corrections as necessary. Her presence on the field was just another tool she kept in her repertoire, one she intended to use as carefully and efficiently as possible. With the haze of battle and her energy slowly receding, she noticed the soreness and stiffness in her limbs, fatigue hanging like a weight around her neck as another reminder that she was far from invincible.

“Starling!” Luna called. The earthpony appeared by her side in moments, heaving as he wrested for breath, complete with a fresh layer of nicks and cuts. “Ah, good, We were most worried We had lost thee. We must admit, thine endurance is remarkable, a true feat even for ponies of your race.”

“Many thanks, Your Highness,” he replied with another strained bow. “Tis hard to put down a Pomarius, I assure thee.”

“Yes,” Luna agreed with a knowing nod, “We remember thine grandsire, Rowan Pomarius. Thou hast acquired his tenacity and relentlessness, tis much apparent. However, We are assuming command here, and ordering thee to make haste for a surgeon. Thou art a worthy commander, and a shame it would be to lose thee now. Go.”

The earthpony looked crestfallen, but he kept his chin high and bowed regardless. “Yes, Princess.”

As he started to leave, Luna looked around and picked out a unicorn, trotting up to her. “Canst thou teleport?”

The mare was taken completely by surprise, a javelin levitating beside her, about to be thrown. Her telekinesis popped and the weapon fell to the ground as she quickly looked to her princess and general. “Y-Yes, Your Highness.”

“Good. Thine services are required, mare. Thou shalt accompany Arkein Starling, and provide teleportation to ease his travel. Is that understood?”

Some sense of composure regained, she nodded. “Yes, Your Highness.” Without another word, she galloped off, relieved to be out of her sovereign's spotlight.

Turning around, Luna let her gaze assess the situation before her. The Ipernians were slowly losing ground, that was for sure. A group of Equestrians, mainly destriers, were wreaking havoc by slipping off from the main group and harassing their opponent's flank. That, and an amber pegasus landed heavily nearby, a hindleg held off the ground as he limped towards her.

“Guzar Firestar!” Luna exclaimed, closing the gap between them. “In the name of the stars, what cruel fate hath fallen upon thee?” His massive plates of armor had been crumpled and crushed like a stomped acorn shell, his mane frayed and one eye swollen shut. With a quick scan of magic, she poured her efforts into a healing spell to close his major gashes and lacerations, mostly precision slices and cuts, only millimeters wide. She was surprised he could still stand.

“Princess...” he muttered weakly.

“Yes?” Looking up from her work, she noticed something different in his expression. A slight glimmer in his eyes gave it away. Something was wrong with him, and it took her more than a moment to discover what it was. His rock-wall stoicism had been reduced by rubble, by a force she previously did not equate with her lieutenant. Fear.

No...

“You must leave, Princess... Now.”

A second source of light grew in the sky, ballooning in size and brightness until it appeared to resemble a second sun. Her peripheral caught her ponies drop their weapons, looking up with fear-stricken faces. Then, as quickly as it arrived, the ball of light went out.

In less than a thought, Princess Luna cast a shield around herself and Firestar before the world snapped and went white.

-~-

Eyes popping open, Luna rolled upright, breathing heavily. A cold sweat coated her back and forehead, her small blanket damp. She glanced around, looking for any survivors, particularly Guzar Firestar. But instead, all she found was Twilight and Sky, curled up under their own blankets, sleeping peacefully. Slowly, her surroundings came into being. White canvas dominated her vision, closing in around her, and she could feel the grass under her hindlegs. A slight gap in the pale, slanted walls led out to a dark sky, dotted with stars.

Just a dream... Luna sighed, wiping her face with a foreleg. She licked her lips and remained upright, forcing a deep, steady breath through her lungs. Her body still quivered from her trip through the past, the rush of battle and the pangs for power feeling as real as ever. Never again. Not now, not ever.

Falling back to the ground, Luna shivered under her lackluster blanket and tried to let sleep claim herself once more, hopefully of the more peaceful variety. Yet, it was fended off as her mind continued to wander and wonder. What worried her the most, was what had prompted her to bring up such dark memories? The Vale of Astor was a blunder both she and her former self would love to forget. Worse yet, she knew it was where her slope began, a long, slow, agonizing fall to the depths of morality and despair, a time she loathed to remember.

-~-

Knocking on a heavy wooden door with a heavier, iron-clad hoof, Sir Kazius waited patiently.

“Come in.”

With a quick pull on the door's handle, Kazius entered the room. King Leszek sat behind his desk, reviewing a scroll before setting it down. Glancing up to his lifelong friend, he asked, “Well? Are they gone?”

“Yes, Leszek, they are. They should be well into the Domelle by now, and into Erhani territory in less than a week.”

The king sighed. “Good. With those two out of my mane, that makes things a bit easier.” Turning around the parchment in front of him so Kazius could see, he continued on, “You should see this. The reports are getting worse by the day, and it seems our efforts have been in vain.”

Kazius skimmed his eyes over the rushed hoofwriting. “May The Winds guide us...”

Author's Note

My early modern English sucks. If you find errors, report them with extreme prejudice.

Book 1: Chapter 8

Roll

“I am your friend, and no offense, but sometimes I have the feeling you can't get the idea through that thick skull of yours.”

Rays of sunlight shone through the canopy of leaves, specs of dust and pollen in the air visible as they floated lazily on the morning breeze. Birds chirped to one another, flapping in brief bursts from one branch to the next. The sun had just arisen, and the Domelle was awake and alive. Some others, however, were not.

Sitting before the ashes of the campfire, Luna sagged forward, eyelids drooping. Her sleep had been robbed by a nightmare, then kept awake by fears and regrets. After hours of tossing and turning, she had admitted defeat and walked out to the open air and the sights of the midnight sky. The stars, whether hers or not, were a sense of comfort to her. The moon, on the other hoof, was a pain. The damn hunk of dusty rock was as stubborn as a mule, the feeling of hauling it up to the horizon was like pulling an anvil through a lake of molasses.

The stars were easy, the most gentle of whispers could bring them into the sky. When clouds cooperated, when the night was clear, the sight of thousands upon thousands of tiny blips of light reminded her that she was not alone. She created each star in Equestria with a purpose and a pony behind it. She memorized each one, and who it was for, to the point where not even Nightmare Moon could tarnish her recollection. She had been watching them for so long that even now, in a land where the stars were scrambled in new ways, she felt a wash of serenity, a cool breeze when her temper flared or her spirits dropped.

Eyes perking up to a half-charred stick on the outskirts of the ashes, Luna regarded it for a moment, curious. Then, with a deep breath, she channeled all her energy to reach out and grasp it. Immediately she found it difficult to concentrate, her acuity fogged as her grasp on magic faltered. Yet, for half a moment, she saw an indigo aura envelop around the twig, hoisting it off the air.

Hope bursting wide, her determination soared as she fought and clawed to hold onto the thin wisps and strands of magic she controlled. At the apex of her concentration, she felt bold enough to go further. At a snail's pace, the stick inched closer, her aura flickering and dimming but never extinguished.

Her minuscule magic kept flowing, the ebb and flow of energy carefully maintained through centuries of mental discipline. Although she could feel a bead of sweat rolling down her jawline, she wasn't about to give up now. Nearly halfway there, she denied any option of defeat. This was for dignity, something she valued above nearly anything else. She was going to succeed, regardless of-

“Good morning!”

Ears perking up, her concentration faltered and the entire balance act imploded. Losing control on her magic, the aura died, the stick fell, and the strain caught up to her like a slingshot, excruciating shocks of pain running from horn to tail. Grunting, Luna let her head fall, her mane covering her face, hooves rubbing her temples.

“Oh, Luna, are you alright?”

“Does it look like I'm alright?!” Luna snapped, rising up and clearing the hair from her eyes. Her lungs heaved for air as she let snorts rush through her nose. She was so close, and then this moronic pony had to interrupt and give her this horrid headache and- Oh, it's Twilight.

“I- umm, n-nevermind...” the unicorn stammered, shock in her wide open eyes. She was frozen in mid-step, no less than a few paces away. As the milliseconds ticked by, as Luna stood there, caught between the heat of anger and the chill of guilt, the other mare's eyes slid to the ground. She muttered quietly and quickly, “I'll just come back later.”

Luna willed her mouth to apologize, but nothing came out. Guilt had completely won, and it seemed as if it froze the very words in her throat, sitting there like a lump. Twilight turned around and trotted back to the tent, slipping inside.

She let herself stand there for a moment, chills of regret running down her spine. I...I didn't know it was her, she thought, as if thoughts could be heard. I wouldn't have said anything- no, I shouldn't have said anything. Luna drooped her head once more and sat back down.

Great. I'm exhausted from a night without sleep, and now... This. She closed her eyes, unable to decide which she wanted to go away first; was it the sharp pain in her head or the gnawing of regret? With a sigh, she relegated herself to neither, thinking it to be some sort of belated karma. I should apologize. It would be the right thing to do, and hopefully Twilight will feel a bit better – If I don't mess things up, that is.

Confidence at a sullen low, she forced herself onto her hooves. Old memories told that moping in self-pity was dangerous, and new remedies offered by Celestia had proven to be effective. Swimming had quickly become a favorite of hers in modern Canterlot, often taking advantage of a private pool whenever the world got her down. Unfortunately, there were no ponds or rivers nearby, and with the possibility of rogues deeper in the forest, venturing off on her own to find one wasn't a safe option either.

A quick walk would be nice. Heading towards the exit of camp, Luna walked out towards where she could only assume would lead out to the path. She remembered where they cut in from the previous night; she could find her way back. Unfortunately, a metallic hoof stopped her.

“I am sorry, Ambassador, but you may not leave the campsite.”

She turned to look at him, one of the two pegasi sent as an escort. He wasn't much older than Donevyn, his cheeks still vibrant and untainted by age or battle-experience, no scars nor wrinkles. So this is how Hurras protects its diplomats? By sending them with two green recruits? “And why is that? I am only leaving to go on a short walk, I assure you.”

“I understand, but unfortunately that is not a risk we can take.”

“But I am only going to go a few hundred paces. Surely you could even see me from such a distance?”

“Perhaps, but once again, that is not a risk we can take. The forest is too unpredictable at the moment, and we must be on our guard for anything.”

“I see.” Nodding, Luna didn't protest any further. It was sensible, as much as she disliked his verdict. She turned around, her frustration swelling quickly, about to explode violently if she didn't do something. This morning was a disaster. No sleep, exhaustion, hurt pride, a splitting headache, an iceberg of guilt nestled in her gut, and now nothing to do to relieve any of it. Could it get any worse?

Stop it. Luna scolded herself as she walked back to her spot by the extinguished campfire. Self-pity gets you nowhere. Stop grumbling over your woes and do something about them. Sitting down, she traced her hoof in the dirt, letting her mind numb away as her attention fixated on the random squiggles and lines she drew.

“Moongui- Luna,” Sky called as she trotted towards her, “Could you lend me a hoof with something?”

Looking up, Luna answered with a sigh, “I suppose.” She rose slowly from the ground, flexing each leg as if she had been there for hours. “May I ask why my aid is required?”

“Donevyn just woke up.” Sky rolled her eyes, punctuating the sentence with a snort. “Seriously, I think that guy thinks he can just run the place and everypony will just fall in line behind him.” Letting the heat disperse with a deep breath, she continued on, “Anyway, he told me to take his tent down. It's kinda big and some of the ropes are tough to get at on my own, so I need another set of hooves. I tried asking Twilight but she seemed distracted and quiet so I eventually left her alone.”

“She was?” Luna asked, the knot of guilt tightening its grip in her chest.

“Yeah,” Sky said as she nodded. “Weird of her, if you ask me. I mean, I've only met Starpaint- er, Twilight, a few days ago, so maybe it's just me. But even still, she was livelier and chatty last night. Do you know what's wrong? Is she not a morning pony or something?”

“I'm nearly certain she is not, but unfortunately that isn't the reason for her refrained disposition.” Shrugging her shoulders, Luna's words came out almost apologetically, “I- I was in a bad mood, I had not slept the entire night, and she interrupted me in the middle of a spell. I did not know it was her at first, so I got angry and yelled at her. By... By the time I could come up with an apology she was already gone.”

“Oh.” Sky shuffled her hooves. “You might want to apologize.”

“I know,” Luna agreed with a sigh. “Do you know where she is?”

“Last I saw, she was packing up our own tent.” The young mare glanced over to where it was, but now nothing remained except for an anomaly in the grass, where it had been flattened and laid upon. “But now, I'm not sure. She's probably helping Donevyn with whatever chores he's doing, if any.”

“Right. Well, perhaps I may be able to find a moment with her as we continue traveling.” Luna turned to the other tent remaining. “In the meantime, let's get this taken care of.”

-~-

The sword slung over her back was beginning to annoy Luna. It jostled and jumped as she trotted, and the strap didn't quite fit. She had almost forgotten it, resting against the tree she had set it down at the night before. It felt odd, wielding a physical blade. She had tried holding it in her mouth earlier, and much to her displeasure, found it unbalanced and difficult to maneuver. Then again, centuries of summoning a magical sword of moonlight did nothing to help her efficacy with a plain one made of iron. Without her magic, at least.

“It is nearly midday.” Luna said quietly. “She has stayed by Donevyn's side since we left, and I have not been able to get a word in edgewise.”

“No? Why not?” Sky had been her traveling companion for much of the morning, sticking with her as the group made their way deeper into the Domelle. The envoy went first, followed by Donevyn and Twilight, with Sky and Luna finding themselves in the rear. If she were honest, Luna couldn't help but admit that the young acolyte was not as bad as she first appeared. Her lighthearted, enthusiastic attitude and rather witty jokes forced out more than a few smiles from the somber alicorn as they traveled, providing a much-needed distraction.

“Did you not hear me? She has been with Donevyn throughout the entire morning.”

“Yeah, I got that. So what's stopping you from going up there and asking to talk with her?” Sky shrugged off her hood and looked at Luna.

“I don't feel comfortable interrupting them like that. It is impolite,” Luna muttered. “I- I can wait until an opportunity arises.”

“So, you're not even trying?”

“I said no such thing!” Luna hissed. Dropping her voice level, she continued, “I do not want to make things worse by allowing my clumsy tongue to deteriorate the situation. Yet, for what I lack in speech, I can make up with patience. I shall simply wait until Twilight is alone.”

Sky looked at her for a moment, neither impressed nor convinced. “Yeah, okay, let's see how far that gets you.” Shaking her head and mussing her mane, she said, “You owe me one.”

“What do you mean?”

Luna's words did not reach her ears, as the other mare had already cantered up to Donevyn, sliding between him and Twilight.

“Hey there, pretty boy.” Sky flashed him a smile and winked. “So, I was wondering, are all squires pretty muscular or are your flanks just exceptionally toned?”

Twilight, who happened to be drinking from her canteen at the moment, coughed and sputtered, spilling water on herself as her grip slipped. She pounded a hoof on her chest as she hobbled along on three legs.

“I- uh...”

“I mean a handsome face is a must, but muscles are a nice bonus,” Sky continued on. “I like my stallions big everywhere, if you know what I mean.”

Donevyn looked at her with wide eyes and flushed cheeks, mouth agape as he breathed a feeble “huh?”, with Twilight's coughing growing louder. She strayed to the edge of the path, staying as far away from the pair as possible.

“The air shrine is sooo boring sometimes,” Sky complained, “They never let me have any fun. So, how about you and I find a-” stopping mid-sentence, she mocked revelation and spun her head over to Twilight. “Oh my! I am so sorry Twilight, I didn't see you there! Hey, you don't look so good. Am- am I making you feel uncomfortable?”

“Umm... M-maybe a bit,” Twilight murmured as she fumbled over her words.

Spotted Sky sighed apologetically. “Well, once again, I'm so sorry. I'll just go and find Donevyn when he's alone.”

Twilight shook her head. “Uh, no, that... that's okay. I don't want to get in the way of...” She trailed off, at a loss of what to say. Eventually, she gave an awkward shrug and said, “Y- your thing or whatever. I'll go.”

“Are you sure?” Sky asked. “I'd hate to impose-”

“No, no, no,” Twilight shook her head almost as quickly as the words coming out of her mouth, adding in an awkward chuckle. “That- that is completely fine because I know ponies have urges and desires and I'd hate to get in the way of that because it's not my business and it's completely natural and-” Catching herself, her cheeks tinged. “...I'll go. Yeah, I'll go.”

As Twilight let her pace fall and retreated back to the end of the column, Sky exhaled, her cheeks puffing out like a squirrel. “Finally! Moonguider owes me big time. At least now she can apologize to Twilight.”

A tense silence fell over the pair, dirt flashing by their hooves and greenery blurring in their peripherals as the time slugged by. Donevyn coughed and asked tentatively, “So are we still...?”

“No,” Sky answered flatly.

“O-okay good, because I really didn't want to either. Well, I-I would, but not-”

The acolyte sighed. “You should just quit while you're ahead.”

“Oh, right.” Donevyn remained quiet for a moment. “By the way, did you mean what you said about my flanks?”

Clamping her mouth shut and keeping her gaze ahead, Sky rolled her eyes and grinned, electing to remain silent.

-~-

Twilight was so close, and yet so far away. As they trotted, not even five feet away from each other, neither one said a word. Luna could not for the eternal life of hers figure out how to approach this. A formal apology was unheard of in her prime, much less a personal one. Lacking experience and confidence, it felt like she had a mountain before her, one that rose so far above the clouds she could not see the summit.

You're overreacting, she told herself. She'll understand. Besides, you really didn't do anything that wrong. This is just silly.

But, as much as her rationalizing made sense, she couldn't shake the anxiety that managed to seep into her state of mind. Conversing informally was always a large problem area, and it bred a level of uncertainty that defied the best logic.

Logic held other purposes, however. For instance, it proved that not apologizing would definitely not help build the cohesion and trust needed to get out of Anarkhos. It also made sense that the longer she let it stew and go untreated, the more difficult repairing this minor offense would become.

It seemed too simple, even. Say you're sorry, explain what happened, and promise to be more careful. With even the smallest bit of luck, you should be fine. It shouldn't take more than a minute.

“Twilight,” Luna started slowly, “can I talk to you for a moment?”

The unicorn in question looked to her, studying the other mare for a few seconds. “Of course.”

“I want to apologize for my harsh words this morning. It was wrong and childish of me, and I hope you can forgive me for it.” She frowned. “I know it is a poor excuse, but I wasn't able to sleep last night and you caught me in an volatile mood.”

“It's fine,” Twilight replied, “I put the pieces together soon after I left.”

“You did?” Luna's eyes perked up at that.

“It was obvious, wasn't it? What can turn a normally super-composed pony into an irritable, red-eyed, exhausted one? Since you've been coping with stress well enough so far, and that I doubt you're addicted to opiates,” she smiled faintly at that, “deduction pointed towards acute sleep deprivation.”

“Oh.” To say Luna wasn't surprised would be a lie. She had underestimated the pony beside her, the notion that she was indeed Celestia's prized protégé returning to her in a flash. Studying under the unequivocal master of reason would be certain to have a bleeding effect. “That was rather... insightful of you.”

It felt as if she had been dragged back to the ground with meteoric speed, being reminded for the first time in Anarkhos just who exactly Twilight Sparkle was. True, her thoughts and actions under pressure left something to be desired, but that came with experience as much as natural aptitude. But when she had time, when her composure wasn't marred by adrenaline or panic, there remained few mental conundrums that she could not figure out. Steeled logic and sprinkles of creativity hammered solutions out of problems, and a naturally intelligent and superbly bright mind brought about a depth of information and ideas to cover all angles. The alicorn felt even so bold as to say her undoubted magical prowess came second to her intellect.

She felt ashamed, to be so wrapped in her own world, trying to figure out their problems, that she could forget the mental dynamo by her side.

“Are you still mad at me?” Luna asked gingerly, her upright tone gone with nothing to hold back her feelings.

“Still mad?” Twilight shook her head. “I was never angry with you to begin with. Mostly shocked and confused, to be honest. If you're not in a friendly mood, at least you're always polite. But to be shouted at like that sent me reeling, and so once I got back to the tent I decided to lie low and let you cool off and for awhile.”

“That was quite thoughtful of you, Twilight,” Luna responded, humbled. “I must thank you for being the better pony when I faltered.”

The unicorn scoffed, adding in an unbelieving, “Me? No, I just understood when you needed some space.” She paused for a moment, before continuing, “Do you remember when we went to the Tempestry's annual feast?”

“Yes.” Luna nodded.

“Well, I remember telling you that there are times when you should stop being a princess and instead act more like any normal pony.” Twilight smiled. “Now would be one of them. I really don't care whether I was more composed than you earlier today, this isn't a competition. I am your friend, and no offense, but sometimes I have the feeling you can't get the idea through that thick skull of yours.”

Luna chuckled. “Thank you, Twilight. Thank you for putting up with me and constantly reminding me, because your words are true. Sometimes I become too caught up in both the future and the past to remember the present.”

“Really? I never noticed.”

“No? That's odd, I would expect a pony of your analytical and observational skills to pick up-”

“That was sarcasm, Luna.”

“Well now, is that so?” Luna turned to look at her, unable to hide a smirk. “I open my heart and gratitude to you, Twilight, and you return the favor by poking fun at me? I could have you imprisoned at home for half of that.”

“You don't scare me,” Twilight retorted with a grin. She turned gears, saying softly, “Relax, Luna, I was only joking. I know how easy it is to fumble over your mistakes, I do it too. But right now, the best thing we can do is work together and trust each other.”

“Right,” Luna agreed with the nod of her head.

“So, how about we put this morning behind us and forget it ever happened, alright?”

Luna smiled. “Of course.”

-~-

“I must find time to visit Ponyville sometime, Twilight. Your stories of all your friends, and I must confess, Pinkie Pie in particular, have piqued my interest.” Luna laughed. “Although, I should apologize to Fluttershy as well. My actions on Nightmare Night were a touch outlandish, were they not?”

“That might be a start,” Twilight said as she smiled. Morning had since faded as the sun reached its zenith, and yet the two kept chatting as the solar orb began its descent in the west. Stories were exchanged, observations passed back and forth, and musings were brought to light. Twilight noticed Donevyn and Sky occasionally casting glances back at them, but she paid the two no heed. She felt awkward at even the notion of talking to them.

But for the most part, she forgot all about them. It was nice to see Luna finally fall in a state where she was relaxed and amiable, as talkative as the next pony. Words flowed like the wind over hilltops, not minced and measured, about to be shipped off to the next monarch. It was refreshing, to say the least, after the past week with Luna and many years with Celestia. Although she loved and adored her mentor, even there lied a problem that left the unicorn wanting. As eloquent and flawless as the sun goddess' speech was, over time Twilight could tell it was unnatural. It was the most beautiful, pristine visage anypony could find, but there were still moments where she realized the alicorn was holding back.

That might've been why she had forged such quickfire bonds with her friends, as they were finally ponies who she knew would speak their minds open and freely, more or less. The stifling plasticity of royal demeanor, a subtle undercurrent that formed a stain once discovered, had grown to be a constant irritant, one she admittedly did not miss while in Ponyville. After a few days in Anarkhos, she had begun to notice it once again in Luna, and as much as she tried to ignore it, it glared at her like a smudge in an otherwise pleasant painting. After her attempt to “correct” Luna at the Tempestry's annual feast, it only stood out that much more.

So now, to finally watch and marvel as the facade fell, she felt she could breathe deeply again. There was something comforting about the midnight alicorn, something mortal. Whereas her sister was perched atop a pedestal far in the clouds, Luna seemed to prefer life on the ground. Celestia was the image of wisdom, power, might, and divinity, her mistakes few and her judgements fair. She exuded a presence about her that reeked of majesty and composure that seemed to crush anypony around into a bow. Under the bright beams of the sun, everypony wilted.

Alicorns were revered ponies, made out to be the pinnacle of ponykind. And yet, Luna was the anomaly, flawed and emotional like the rest. To Twilight, this was what interested her the most. She let her feelings get the best of her, her curiosity went unchecked by logic, and her movements were sometimes unsure and cautious. It was true, Alicorns were actually just like any other pony, susceptible to the ravages of life. However, their unimaginable lifespan gave them time to adjust, to compensate, and to thrive. And yet, it seemed as if Luna had tossed it all to the wind.

“Twilight, are you alright?” Luna asked. Her face bore signs of worry and wonder, her hooves carrying her closer.

“Huh? What?” Twilight shook her head, snapping from her reverie. “Oh, sorry, I was just thinking.”

“Thinking? About what?” the alicorn asked as her expression evaporated.

Twilight shrugged. “Oh, nothing in particular.”

“Ah.” Luna let the subject drop, an unsettling silence falling between the two as they continued their half-trotting pace. Travel in the morning was more upbeat, a strict trot from departure until noon. But, as the day wore on and their quick lunch settled in the stomachs, their speed declined until they were traveling in limbo of a slow trot and speedwalking.

“So, is it just me, or is it darker here?” Twilight asked, looking at the path as it became wedged in between two steep inclines, hills than ran up for as far as the eye could see, their range rapidly contained by tree trunks that grew in close proximity from one another. Aside from a clearing ahead, the picture around them was a mesh of bark and grass, along with small dashes of other undergrowth.

“I would think you are correct,” Luna replied. “The canopy here is too thick for much light to get through. Certainly not like this morning, where the trees were more spread out.”

“See, I thought so. And... Hey, do you hear something rumbling?” Twilight looked around, eyes scanning the horizon.

“I am not sure- yes, you are right!” Luna's eyes widened. “What could be causing-”

But her speech dropped as a cascade of rolling logs throttled out from the clearing and decimated the group's front guard. Their cries were mangled as badly as their bodies, crumbling from loud screams to gurgles, barely audible beneath the mass of wood. The bent, twisted metal and flesh of the Hurrassian guards were visible amongst the crude barrier of timber, blocking their way forward.

With bloodcurdling screams, ponies charged from down the hills on either side, weapons bared and a murderous glint in their eyes. They wore rags coupled with pieces of actual clothing, presumably from their victims. Some even had pieces of armor, the odd helmet here or chainmail there. A quick guess placed their numbers at a dozen or more. With spears, spiked hooves, and crossbows, Twilight realized that these were not the same bandits as those they had met before.

Heart threatening to reduce her ribcage to dust, Twilight tried to jump back. Instead, she was blocked by another, and whirled around to find it was Luna. “Stand ready, Sparkle!”

The world burst into mayhem as the rogues jumped into the pathway, cutting her and Luna off from Sky and Donevyn. Luna charged forward, pulling her sword out awkwardly with her teeth and met an advancing stallion halfway. Despite her uncomfortable position, she still proved her worth, parrying a spear thrust and returning with a vicious chop that bit deep into her opponent's shoulder. As he howled in pain, she leveled another strike that left his head attached by tatters.

Glancing around from the sound of advancing hoofsteps, Twilight witnessed just in time as a mare came crashing down on her, a metallic hoof landing just a glancing blow on her cheek. Twilight stumbled and fell, unexperienced levels of pain shooting out from her face. The mare grinned as she pulled out a dagger, advancing on her downed position.

“Twilight! Your spells!” Luna's voice rose above the chaos.

The unicorn frowned. She didn't want to have to use this on another pony, but a quick analysis told her she had no choice. She had no clue what sort of damage the spell would do either, but held to the hope that it was non-lethal. Summoning a charge of raw power, she let a flicker of emotion do the rest, her horn glowing reddish-pink.

The lance of battle magic hit the rebel mare like a brick wall, as the moment it connected with her, an explosion of energy plumed outwards and sent her flying back off the path. Even as she laid there, Twilight could tell she was dead.

The mare's eyes were glazed up towards the sky, her limbs limp and splayed out as she rested on the forest floor. From where her magic had struck, a precise, acorn-sized hole rested in the middle of her chest, tainting the earth red.

The frantic millisecond played again in her head. The minuscule scene of her magic shooting forward and claiming a life, the other mare with her shocked expression, her eyes opening wide as her jaw hung agape, continued to repeat over and over. The gruesome mental cinema left her paralyzed, unable to lift a hoof as her breathing grew labored and short. Regret and shock claimed her mind, her thoughts restricted to a cell of silence. Around her, the battle raged, and yet it did not process as anything warranting even an iota of attention.

“Twilight!” Luna burst into her field of vision. Her short mane was a mess, dirt and twigs everywhere. “Get up! I know it is difficult-”

Twilight's eyes were drawn from Luna to a moving figure in the background. Since the alicorn had arrived, her faculties started to reignite, but were still slow to act. The figure was coming down the hill, fast, from behind Luna. Trying to form words, Twilight lifted her hoof and pointed at the new pony.

Ears perking up, Luna whipped around and saw the bandit as he arrived on the path. Scrambling among the dirt to pick up her sword, she rushed to meet him, going on the offensive with a jarring overhead slash. The stallion tried to block it with his spear, but it cracked at the initial attack, and then was smashed completely at Luna's redoubled attempt. Defenseless, he was made short work of with a quick thrust of the blade.

Dropping her sword into the path again, Luna sprinted back over to Twilight, sinking her teeth into her mane and hauling her onto her hooves. The world seemed to spin as she stood upright, but she dug in and remained still.

“They have mostly been favoring Donevyn, since they see him as the biggest threat. We have to provide assistance, which means you have to fight. Is that clear?”

Twilight looked over to the stranded pair, Donevyn fighting with hoof and wing, giving back as good as he got on numerous fronts. Sky seemed to be trying to squeeze in shots with her crossbow, but the close quarters left her grappling and punching at whoever got close.

“Y-yes,” Twilight muttered.

“Good,” Luna replied, making her way forward. “Now, keep close, we don't want to get separated or-”

Luna's words were cut short as she stumbled backwards. A hoof held up to her chest, Twilight saw that her face was eschewed into a grimace. “Honorless swine,” she muttered. Lowering her head down, she gripped something and snapped it in half, letting the fletched side of a crossbow bolt fall to the ground.

“Luna!” Twilight exclaimed, “Are you alright?!”

The alicorn barely seemed to notice her. “Hmm? Oh- oh yes, I'm fine. Just a little weak, that is all.” It was then that she collapsed into a heap on the ground, eyes rolling to the back of her head.

“Luna?!” Twilight shouted. “Luna!” Her efforts to shake and rouse the mare were in vain, as she laid still on the dirt path. “Luna, come on, get up!” She prodded the downed alicorn in the chest. And yet she continued to be unresponsive, her body barely rising and falling as a small stub of the bolt remained in her chest, having gone clean through her laminar vest.

Her actions were cut short as a bandit came galloping onto the path before her, dangerous hoof-spikes jutting out from his boots as he galloped towards her. Rising quickly to her hooves, Twilight caught him with her telekinesis. The lavender aura hoisted him from the ground as if he were weightless and insignificant. He kicked and flailed to no avail as she tightened her grip, threatening to choke the very life out of him. Then, with a flick of concentration, she sent him flying like a rag-doll.

Anger and vengeance gurgled and frothed in her soul in equal measure, threatening to spill over. The fog from such a reaction rose to the top, shrouding her brain in a haze of fury and rage, poised to obliterate all that stood in her way. This was unacceptable, this was cruel. Robbing and scavenging from innocent travelers was a despicable crime she could not fathom, and from the twisted logic of this new world did her moral constraints vanish into thin air.

She found it to be so easy. Charges were ignited before she could even think, and all she had to do was aim and release. To tip the scales even further, these rogues had no magical protection to speak of, and very little of the physical variety either. Those wearing chainmail did not go down in one hit, with the energy of her bolts being spread out around the body, but it only took a second or a third attack to finish them off.

One mare even had the audacity to attempt to blindside her, the spear missing her by inches as Twilight jumped to the side. A counterattack from merely a foot away did not bode well for her assailant, because a simple charge of Twilight's horn left her several yards up the hill, skin charred and limbs mangled.

Pulling the remaining ponies away from Donevyn and Sky took more effort, since she couldn't afford to miss. But her bolts flew true, ending in pops of energy and light as they met her opponents. Noticing their comrades piling up around them, two decided that their luck was running thin and tried to flee.

Not so fast, Twilight thought to herself. Deep within the red haze of vengeance, tiny alarm bells started to ring, although soon suppressed. A mahogany mare in rags was sprinting up the hill beside an auburn stallion who wore a second-hand set of chainmail and boots.

Twilight's first bolt flew towards the female rogue, who yelped as the battle magic hit her square in the back and crumpled. The second connected with the male just above the hock, making his retreat very difficult with only three legs. Crippled and in agony, he bellowed as he still tried to haul himself away, his cries cut short by another volley of magic.

Panting with exertion, Twilight looked around to find nopony else with her, besides Donevyn and Sky. The latter was trotting to her, although not easily. Her robe was full of dirt and blood, some of it her own from the laceration above her eye. The eye itself was puffy and swollen shut, leaving the job of sight on the other, which worked constantly, expecting more bandits at every turn.

A rustle in the undergrowth ensnared Twilight's attention, as a pony sprinted out into view. Her eyes picked up not a single detail about him besides the crossbow that was slung over his back. Fury exploded inside her chest, releasing a lava-like hate that held no purpose other than to destroy.

Her horn was crackling and fizzing with energy before she could blink. Taking aim, she released her spell, yet this time kept feeding magic into it, transforming her usual bolts into a continuous beam. It scythed through ferns, bushes, and trees alike as it hungered for revenge. The terrified scream Sky gave out as she jumped back in fear did not register with Twilight, her full concentration and efforts used towards wiping the stallion off the face of Anarkhos.

He had only scrambled for a dozen yards or so before Twilight caught up with him, the pinkish beam slicing through him as if he was made of little more than air. And yet, her magic still lingered for seconds more, feeding all the excess emotions into a lethal outlet. When it finally fizzed out, the summer forest was as quiet and desolate as a winter night.

For a moment Twilight stood panting, eyes swathing the hills before her, trying to pick out any stragglers. As the seconds languished by, however, life and thought began to shine in her eyes. “Luna!” she cried, turning and galloping over towards the injured alicorn.

Hooves skidding as she slid to a halt, Twilight bent down towards her and checked for signs of life. She could feel her heartbeat on her neck, and her breaths were shallow. Drawing a hoof down, the unicorn then examined her wound. A crossbow bolt's snapped shaft still protruded from her chest, blood slowly seeping into the white laminar vest she wore.

“I really wouldn't take out the bolt, if I were you.” Walking over was Donevyn, his movements stiff, nose bloodied, and armor dented, but otherwise fit enough. “We should get her to a surgeon, they'll know how to remove it without hurting her more. Iezno is only an hour's trot away, so if we hurry we can arrive sooner.”

Rummaging through his saddlebags, he pulled out a roll of cloth bandage, wrapping it around Luna's chest and doing his best to mitigate any blood loss. “I... I don't think she should bleed too much,” he explained as he worked, “since puncture wounds usually don't. At least, that's what Kazius tells me.” His hooves fumbled with the bandage as they began to tremble. “Anyway, it isn't worth the risk if we still have to travel for a while, right?” He cut the cloth with a flick of his wing and tied it tight.

“Right,” Twilight agreed, standing up. Picking up Luna carefully with her telekinesis, she held her aloft as they picked their way around the blockage of logs.

“Twilight, you lead,” Sky put in. “You're carrying her, so we'll follow you so you can't fall behind.” As the group began to pick up speed into a canter, she whispered to herself, “By The Winds, let her be safe.”

-~-

Iezno was once a small logging village, supplying timber to the lands around the forest. However, with the growing trade routes coming through its roads, and Tegra wood flooding into markets at a cheaper price, it soon shed its roots and became the main trading town in the Domelle. Merchants from Erhanos arrived as middlemen, hired blades from Hurras offered up their services to protect caravans coming in and out. It was nowhere near as large as Konik or Lobos, but still earned a spot on any map in Anarkhos.

The sun was setting by the time Twilight, Donevyn, and Sky arrived. The buildings were unsurprisingly built of wood, dirt paths intersecting them. Exhausted, they hurried between townsfolk, asking a nearby guard for the closest surgeon.

“He's right over there,” the mare replied, pointing to a two-story structure on the corner of two roads. She adjusted the metal helmet covering her head like a bowl. “His name is Viridian.”

Taking off, Twilight gathered the last of her energy and galloped through the streets, weaving between ponies as she lofted Luna's unconscious form above them all. As she arrived, she pounded on the front door.

She could hear a startled shuffling from inside, the sound of hooves clopping against wood flooring. The door opened seconds later, a diminutive, blue-green stallion standing in the doorframe. He was much smaller than Twilight even, hardly coming up to her muzzle.

“Are you Viridian?” Twilight asked, breathing heavily.

“I am,” he answered. His eyes perceptively moved from Twilight to the limp form of Luna, who was floating beside her. For a moment his eyes widened with disbelief, but soon reclaimed composure. “Please, come inside.” His voice held a discernible accent, throaty and harsh.

Glancing back, Twilight noted Sky and Donevyn weaving their way through the crowd, the latter making eye contact and nodding. Turning back, Twilight entered the house. From what she could tell, the first floor was dedicated towards his work; vials lined the walls, sharp instruments and saws hung from hooks. There was a row of cots towards the back, and in the foreground remained a desk and a covered table.

“Please, lay her down here,” Viridian requested as he motioned towards the table. She did so, allowing the brown-maned surgeon examine Luna. He quickly removed the bandage, and then took off her vest to reveal the full wound.

The skin around the embedded shaft was turning a dark green, swollen and encrusted with blood. Within a foot of the puncture, all her veins bulged to where they were easily visible, like wires running across her chest.

“Succubus' Snare,” Viridian muttered as Donevyn and Sky walked into the room. Twilight shrugged as they looked to her for answers, merely motioning for them to watch. “It's a poison made from the succubus plant, growing south of the Domelle. Some of the local raiders tip their bolts with it.” His hooves prodded various parts of the alicorn, testing her pulse and rotating her forelegs.

“They use it because it's an incapacitator. It works very quickly, as long as the poison enters the body.” He looked up briefly to Twilight, “She went down quickly, yes?” At her nod, he continued, “They've learned that their crossbows aren't strong enough to puncture scale armor to the point where it will be lethal, usually not going farther in than an inch at most. Therefore, they target the best fighters with the poisoned bolts, making sure they're out of action before dealing with the rest.”

“But Luna was hit in the middle of the battle, not in the beginning,” Twilight said. “Why wait so long?”

“I wouldn't be able to say for sure,” he responded, eyes locked on his evaluation. “I'm not a fighter in the least. My best guess is the pony was a poor shot, more than one caravan guard has told me they find more bolts in the ground than they do in bodies.”

“She'll be okay though, right?” Twilight asked. “We got her here very quickly, making sure to stop the blood loss with a bandage and leaving the bolt in.”

“The last part is perhaps the reason she's still alive,” he looked up to her, holding her gaze. “Not only does the poison incapacitate, it also soon creates a secretion at the wound that prevents the blood from clotting. Some ponies have removed the bolts from their friends and bandaged them up, only to find them bleeding out minutes later, with no way to stop the flow.”

He pointed to the swelling around the wound. “That would be it. For now, the bolt is keeping the secretion from entering the bloodstream in any significant quantity.”

Twilight was mortified. Her stomach was churning and sloshing, threatening to upend her lunch on the floor. Luna's life was so delicately balanced, resting on a pinprick. She could have easily killed her without knowing it, and the idea itself was making chills of dread ripple down her sides.

“How will she get better?” she asked, beginning to tremble. “Does she need to let it simply run its course?”

“I'm afraid not,” Viridian answered, stepping away from Luna and moving closer to the group. “While there is no antidote for the poison itself, there is a way to keep her from bleeding to death when we remove the bolt.”

“There is?” Sky broke in. “How?”

“There's a cave lichen known as Fire Drizzle, an amber sort that grows in select caverns of the forest. It counteracts the effects of the poison's secretion. If we can grind it up and apply it in a salve it after we extract the shaft, it should stop most of the bleeding.”

“Great!” Donevyn said. “Do you have any? We'll pay for more, if you need it.”

“I do not,” Viridian sighed. “Its supply has been running extremely low as of late, and I cannot find any in the market. I would have to think it's been due to the increasing number of bandits taking over the caves to the north of here, where we usually harvest from. If we had more time, I'd recommend traveling by the roads east of here, to Leese. I've heard that the caves there are vacant, but unfortunately we don't have the luxury. While the poison is our biggest concern, there is always the problem of infection and gangrene. I can do what I can to keep it at bay for a day at best, but after that I can't guarantee anything.”

“Well, what caves around here grow Fire Drizzle?” Twilight asked. “If we have to fight for it, I guess we don't have much of a choice.”

“There's only one that I know of, and that'd be Midnight's Den.”

Twilight nodded her head. Her legs were rubber, her shoulders sore, and her hooves screaming for relief. The stinging pain on her cheek still lingered from where she had been struck before, bruising to an ugly black. Her mind felt like mush, trapped in a fatigue that showed in her exhausted expression. The new world had given her a beating, kicking her in the gut and leaving her to heave for air in the ditch. And now, she would have to enter it again.

“Alright, Midnight's Den it is.”

Author's Note

As always, a big thanks to TheLastBrunnenG for his help with revising and proofreading!

Book 1: Chapter 9

Midnight's Den

“Anypony up for just charging in there?” Sky asked. Donevyn and Twilight turned to her with flat looks. “Okay, fine. Just an idea, gosh.”

“Fascinating,” Viridian muttered. He leaned back in his chair, rubbing his hooves together. “So what else can you do with this power?”

“It depends on the pony, really,” Twilight mumbled. She was seated across from him, in what was presumably his living room. A fire crackled to her right, casting a gold glow over both of them. A trio of vials floated in the air before her, framed in a purple glow that stood out among the encroaching darkness, rotating slowly as if they were attached to a mobile. “Most only have access to certain abilities based on what they're good at. For instance, a gem cutter may have a set of, um, powers that identify, clean, and cut jewels. Besides levitation, which all unicorns can do, that'd be it.”

“And what about you?”

The vials stopped in mid air, holding their position as they pulsated and glowed.

“You heard them, magic does not exist in their eyes, or at least the knowledge of it. Ponies are afraid of what they do not know.”

“Not much, I'm afraid.” Twilight shrugged. “Astronomy isn't, uh, that dependent on abilities.” The vials began to revolve and shift once more.

“Astronomy?” Viridian sat back up straight. “Do the stars look different in Equestria? I've heard from travelers that the constellations change as they move across the continent, and with your homeland being across the Great Seas, I think they'd be completely different.”

“Oh, they are,” Twilight replied, finishing with a yawn.

“Ah, forgive me!” Viridian got up from his chair. “I had been so wrapped up in discussing your powers that I forgot my hospitality. I know you've been exhausted all night, so feel free to grab a blanket and sleep by the fire. I saw to your friends' wounds earlier and gave them both a place to rest.”

“Thank you.” Twilight managed a smile. “We'll be leaving in only a few hours, hopefully arriving at Midnight's den before dawn.”

The surgeon nodded. “Of course. That reminds me, though...” Turning around, he worked his way along the wall's shelves until he found was he was looking for. Plucking a plain oak box from among the dozens of glass containers and medical instruments, he presented it to her. “Here, this is for you.”

Twilight regarded it with a tilt of her head, taking the box from him and opening its lid. Inside were three glass bulbs, one filled with a bright red liquid, the other green, and the last a sapphire blue. “What are these?” she wondered.

“A group of Erhani sages arrived at my door one morning, half of them stricken with dysentery,” Viridian began. “They claimed it was the water gods punishing them for a failed ritual, but being a stallion of more concrete knowledge, I assumed the fools had drank pond water. Still, I managed to cure all five of them, only to find out they didn't have the gold to pay. I hounded them for what I deserved, as I would be the last pony to accept blessings from their 'liquid lords' as payment. Eventually, they relented, and offered me these.”

“Yes, but what are they?” Twilight reiterated.

“Ruefire.” Viridian's face darkened. “Only the sages seem to be able to make them, with good reason. I've kept them around, just in case, but it seems you need them more than I do.”

Twilight stared at them. They weren't much bigger than an apple, circular orbs of glass filled with brightly colored liquid. Yet, even their name gave her a haunting sense of dread. “What do they do?”

“I don't know. There're so many stories and rumors around their actual effects, I can't tell what's fact and what isn't.” He shrugged. “I've never been tempted to find out, either. But, from what I've gathered, you don't want to be anywhere near it once the orb shatters.”

Twilight nodded. “Well, thank you, Viridian. I'm sure this will be helpful.”

“Think nothing of it.” Leaving her with the box, he rummaged through an old chest before pulling out a wool blanket, tossing it down beside the fire. “There you are. Good luck, Twilight Sparkle. I'll see you when you return.”

“Of course.” She smiled and nodded to him, bidding him good night. As he left, she turned to the folded blanket by the floor and opened it wide. Crawling underneath, she placed the box of ruefire off to the side, away from the fire, and closed her eyes.

The sleep her muscles desired did not come to her. Wisps and thoughts still infected her conscious, denying it rest. It had been a day that held par with when Discord returned to Ponyville. Barring the slight conflict with Luna in the morning, she had been having a great morning. They talked for hours, from the most sophisticated ideas to the simplest observations. It was nice to see Luna finally shed her inhibitions and let herself free, to see the inquisitive, impulsive, clever mare that resided below centuries of royal discipline.

Then, the ambush happened. Yes, they had won, but not without a price. The two Hurrassian guards, although quiet their entire trip so far and generally unsociable, were killed instantly. Luna's life was still held in limbo, all dependent on things to come. However, as she, Donevyn, and Sky raced for Iezno, as her legs burned and subsequently numbed to nothingness, as the struggle to put one hoof in front of the other became nothing more than routine, she began to feel as if she lost something else. As if, among the dirt and blood and bodies on a stretch of pathway, there resided her morality.

The memory began to repeat itself once more. A cruel smile, with a dagger between her teeth, the rogue advanced. A glint of pink appeared, surging into the top of her vision. The smile began to falter, jaws slackened, eyes widened, blade dropping to the ground. The pink glow burst forth, connecting with the rogue in the chest. Plumes of energy rippled outwards, building and expanding as the magic burrowed its way deeper. Hooves lifted from the ground, shoulders rotated away, neck snapped back. The explosion of arcane power continued to move closer, bringing with it the smell of ozone and char. By now the rebel mare was flying away steadily, legs spread eagle as the hole in her chest was rimmed in ever-growing crimson. The cloud of magic dissipated, leaving the air hot and suffocating. The chestnut mare, whose name Twilight didn't know and never would, skidded along the earth, kicking up dirt and twigs until she came to a halt. Eyes frozen in place, she laid there among the chaos of the battle and the world, still and unmoving.

As much as she tried, Twilight could not prevent the scene from returning to her. With it, so did recollections of other abominations, the mechanical, continual slaughter of those around her. Individual frames of fantasy piled upon her conscience, images of ponies accumulating around her hooves, limp and lifeless. They grew in number until they formed walls around her, keeping her locked inside. Blood pooled around her legs, whispers dancing on the threshold of hearing. Claustrophobia amounting, fear multiplying, she banged her slick hooves on her prison of bodies. They were as tough as stone, unmoving and permanent. She was trapped, imprisoned, never to return whence she came.

A scream pierced her daydream, dropping her within another. A mare was fleeing up the hillside, dressed in nothing but rags. Her hooves scampered as they attempted to find a firm hold, slipping and tripping as she clawed her way forward. A plume of energy burst from her back and she gave the same screech, crumpling to the ground. Her dirty, tangled amber mane fell over her head as she slid back down the uneven earth. Meanwhile, the rogue beside her continued his escape, only making it yards further before a lance of energy obliterated one of his legs below the hock.

Had she really cared so little by then? How quickly had she shifted targets, fleeing ponies nonetheless, in the name of vengeance?

Three more bolts flew in a burst, all connecting with his crippled figure and extinguishing his flame. He was thrown across the hillside, limbs and hips jerked out, until he crashed beside the mare who had died only seconds before.

Was she that intent on killing them? Was forcing them to flee for their lives not enough? Was crippling him too little? Was it not enough to send one bolt, but instead three, just to make sure he wouldn't get back up?

Somewhere along the hilltops rested an indistinguishable form, rendered so by her manifested hate and loathing. To deprive an organism of its life was abhorrent in its own right; to incinerate any reminder or remainder of its living was heinous and horrific beyond all means. The pony with the crossbow across its back may have well been erased from history, as its remains would never be known for who they are.

What have I become?

Tears already flowing, Twilight wound herself within her blanket, muffling her sobs as she hid within. Her loathing turned inward, feeling disgusted and revolted to be living in her own skin. She could almost feel her hooves still slick. Guilt and regret sunk into her gut like a stone, a tumor that multiplied and devoured, rotting her from the inside out. It burned like fire, as if she had put herself to the stake. She felt hotter and hotter still, beginning to sweat, growing increasingly more distressed as the seconds inched by. Primal instinct told her to bite, kick, and scratch her way out, to break free of her entrapment, to release herself from herself. The temperature continued to rise, her skin itching and limbs restless. She wept uncontrollably, but as hyperventilation began to take over, it left room for only the most choked and constrained sobs.

But I saved Luna, she reasoned. Sky and Donevyn were in danger too, so of course I had to do it. It was then that she felt herself begin to crumble away, first in tiny pebbles and bits. If I didn't stop them, who would? Dozens of other ponies have died by their hooves. What does the death of murderers mean when weighed against saving the lives of hundreds to come? Does that not pardon a moment of blind fury? Chunks of her moulting cracked and rolled off, dropping into the abyss below. This isn't Equestria, this is Anarkhos. The rules are different, the means to an end are... more desperate and primal. Civility is a luxury, not a standard. With a depressing realization, she resigned to the fact that she'd have to sacrifice some of herself to see her and Luna home.

The heat vanished, the fear dissipated. Her breathing slowly returned to normal as her body chilled to numbness. She couldn't feel and only barely think. Each action, each thought was a challenge. She felt foreign. Her flaring emotions ceased to exist. In its place rolled a weariness, of both world and self. Pains were extinguished, goals expunged. Shutting down was all that mattered.

A lone worry flickered in and out of focus, like a lightbulb on its dying filament, before it was to be snuffed out forever by sleep and exhaustion.

But at what cost?

-~-

The chill and shock of freezing water snapped Twilight's eyes wide open. She stood there shivering, finding herself in an environment she could not remember. The world was filtered in dark blue, from the tree trunks to the grass, from the stones by her hooves to her coat, it all appeared as only slight variations of the same color.

“Twilight?”

Returning from her observations, Twilight turned towards the voice. Sky was behind her, right before the banks. Her hood was pulled back, revealing her mane which had been changed from ruby red to violet, hardly retaining its color in the dim light just before dawn.

“S-sorry,” the unicorn stammered, galloping to the other side. The saddlebags over her back clanked and clattered, her sword and scabbard jostling from one side to the other. How far have we gone?

“Are you alright?” Donevyn asked, stopped a few yards ahead. “You've been doing this all morning.”

“Doing what?”

“Stopping randomly and looking around as if you're lost. You've been really quiet, too.” Donevyn walked back to her, the sound of Sky's splashing hooves grew closer. “I mean, I hate to be all serious, but what we're going to do is sort of dangerous. I don't think it'd be a great idea to start zoning out when we get into the cavern.”

“Yeah,” Sky agreed as she trotted up beside her. “I know you're worried about Luna, and we are too, but we have to keep focused.” She put a hoof on Twilight's shoulder. “We can do this.”

Twilight turned to Sky, managing a smile and nodding in turn. “Thank you, both of you. Now, how much farther do you think until we arrive at Midnight's Den, Donevyn?”

The pegasus shrugged, his scales of armor clinking. “Not too long, I guess. A few minute's trot at most.”

“Alright then, lead the way.”

Turning around and trotting up the hill, Donevyn led the group into a shallow ravine. The floor was dry and smooth, as if the nearby stream had once ran through it. Because of this, their hooves clopped loudly as they made their way down. Eventually, through unspoken agreement, they slowed down to a walking pace.

“Stop!” Donevyn hissed under his breath. He dropped behind a boulder that sat on the side of the stream bed. Twilight and Sky dropped into a crouch, finding cover wherever they could.

Huddling with Sky behind a bush that poked its way out from the hillside, Twilight glanced over to Donevyn. “What is it?” she whispered.

“Two ponies are standing guard, just down the ravine. Can you see them?”

Peering out, she found them after a moment of adjusting to the rising light. The sun was coming up from behind them, pouring infant rays on the two mangy guards standing outside the cavern's entrance. The wore what looked like burlap with bands of iron sewn through, spears slung over their backs. Their beards and manes were scraggly and uncut, clumping together in some parts to form dreadlocks. They made no signs of having seen the trio, still chatting casually.

“What are we going to do about them?” Twilight asked as she pulled back around the bush.

“I don't know. Sir Kazius would recommend taking them out silently, but I'm not sure we can. Sky's crossbow is quiet enough, but it's too slow to reload and I don't have one either. From what I remember earlier, your lightning bolts popped when they hit ponies, so that won't do.” Donevyn knelt down on the ground, rubbing his chin.

“Wait, Twilight,” Sky started, prodding her in the shoulder, “can't you just use that holding power you do to take them out?”

“I- I don't know-”

“Yeah, that'd work!” Donevyn broke in. “Good thinking, Sky.”

Twilight felt her gut clenching up. This wasn't how she wanted to start the day. She had hoped that they could have been stealthier, avoiding violence as much as possible. Perhaps it had been naïve of her to assume so. It appeared this was as silent as possible, still at the cost of two lives.

“O-okay, give me a moment.” She exhaled, trying to calm her nerves. This is to save Luna, she reminded herself. You have to, Twilight. They're counting on you, and besides, these ponies are horrible. You could be helping more ponies than just Luna if you do this.

Rising on her hooves, which trembled as she looked over her cover, she focused her attention on the two stallions down the ravine. Summoning her magic, she felt around them before finding their necks, and squeezed tight.

She barely caught a glimpse of the two guards lifted inches off the ground, forehooves up to their glowing necks as they fought for breath. The sight sickened her, and forced her gaze elsewhere. It rested on Donevyn, who was staring at the ponies by the cavern. His face valiantly tried to remain neutral, but a blanch soon started to form.

The seconds slouched by, wiggles and yanks pulling on her magical grip as she kept up her stranglehold. It was agony on both sides, Twilight barely able to hold herself and her magic together. Why can't they just stop already?! Wincing and slamming her eyes shut, she squeezed harder, hoping it would speed the process up.

To her horror, their struggle only amplified, hooves pounding and scratching at her grip. She could sense the heaving of their windpipes as they fought for a gulp of air. Time continued to wander aimlessly as her victims kept up their attempts.

Stop, stop, STOP!her thoughts screamed. Breathing heavily, she turned her back to them and threw all of her arcane weight against the telekinesis, praying to Celestia that they would heed her pleas.

They obeyed almost instantaneously, hanging limply as if by the noose.

Her spell shattering, Twilight let out a shaky breath, not daring to move. The chirping of birds began to reenter her hearing, her sensory tunnel vision easing. Chest falling and rising as she savored each lungful of oxygen, calm trickled its way into her nerves. Cracking open her eyelids, streaks of gold painted the ground as the sun continued its ascent.

“Twilight, are you alright?” Sky asked, her voice soft.

“It's only a matter of time before somepony finds their bodies,” Donevyn interrupted.

“Shut up!” Sky glared at him. “I'm sure they'll be fine for a few moments.” Turning back, she began to ask, “If you want to take a minute to-”

“No, I'm- I'm fine.” Twilight turned away and began trotting down the ravine. “Let's go.”

This is for Luna, Twilight mumbled mentally as she neared the corpses that were dumped on the ground. The clinking of metal and whispered bickering told her that the others were behind her. Her eyes shied away from her targets as she passed them by. Their windpipes were crushed and their necks broken at a stomach-curdling angle.

Midnight's Den appeared – from the outside – to be just a two pony-wide hole in the middle of a rock face. As they neared, however, the glow of torches from within could be seen, along with the atrium that existed past its entrance. They pulled off to the side of the cave's opening, bodies flat against the wall and sunk into the shadows.

“What do we do now?” Twilight asked. “Surely somepony will see us come in.”

“Anypony up for just charging in there?” Sky asked. Donevyn and Twilight turned to her with flat looks. “Okay, fine. Just an idea, gosh.”

“Like I said before, we should try to be quiet.” Donevyn peered into the atrium. “I can't tell if there's any ponies in there, but we should move slowly and cautiously, only running when necessary.” He turned to the alcolyte. “Keep your crossbow ready, Sky.”

“Okay, sir.”

Rolling his eyes, Donevyn looked to Twilight. “I know you might not want to, but if she fails we might need your holding ability again. Is- is that alright?”

Twilight looked to the ground and nodded. “If I have to, I guess so. What about my mag- um, lightning bolts?”

“If we're spotted or in danger, sure,” Donevyn muttered as he pulled hoofspikes from his saddlebags and put them on. Flexing his forelegs, he asked, “Are we ready?”

The mares nodded, and the squire did so in return. Crouching low to the ground, he led them out, single-file, from the entrance to the opening of the atrium. Glancing around the corner, he found the area to be clear, the only movement being the flickering of wall torches.

“Come on.”

The trio slinked along the ground, making a beeline for the far wall. Their hoofsteps resonated throughout the high-ceiling cavern, despite their best efforts to step lightly. The journey lasted only seconds at most, but Twilight kept her head on a swivel, expecting bandits to pop up at every step. She breathed a sigh of relief as the reached the other side. A fork of tunnels were presented to them, each with a light somewhere further down.

“Which way?” Sky whispered.

Donevyn shrugged. “I don't know, and I guess doesn't matter much anyways. We don't know the layout of this place so we're just going to hope we find the Fire Drizzle as we make our way around.” He peered into the right passage, before waving a hoof. “Let's go.”

They kept their bodies low, soon submerged in darkness as they moved their way down. The glow at the end of the passage grew brighter and brighter until they arrived at where the shadows began to fade.

Looking inside, Twilight found the opening occupied by a sole mare, to their left. She had her back to them, sitting before a fire and running a stone against her blade. There were other passages to their left and right, the latter allowing them to slink by without being noticed.

“Donevyn,” Twilight muttered as she fell back into hiding, “do you think we should just go right and avoid her?”

“Let me see,” he replied, taking a cautious step out into the light. He surveyed the room, looking to both sides. Pulling back, he turned to the mares, “Yeah, I think that's what we should do. There's more ponies down the tunnel to our left, so if we take her out then they'd surely notice.”

Sky got up and stepped into the clearing, getting a look of her own.

“So, when I count to three, we all run for the tunnel to our right, okay?” Donevyn asked. Twilight nodded, but Sky continued to look around. The stallion looked to her, whispering even lower, “Sky?”

She didn't reply, standing still for seconds more. Only the flickering of her eyes showed she was still alive. Then, as quickly as she started, she pulled back. Sky shook her head. “We can't go all at once. The ponies to our left have us in the edge of their vision. If we all move at the same time, they'll spot us.”

“Well, what do you think we should do then?” Donevyn challenged her.

“I'll go first. Then, once I'm hid well enough, I'll keep tabs on those ponies. When the coast is clear, I'll let you guys know and one of you can come across.” Sky tightened her crossbow's strap, and turned back around with a flutter of her robe. Crawling out into the light, she looked to the left and waited. Her leg muscles began to tighten, her posture compressing as she readied herself.

Twilight held her breath, anxiety sinking deeper into her chest. Danger only felt worse when it was coupled with suspense, and right now she felt its weight around her neck. Her hindlegs were beginning to grow sore from holding her crouched position for so long, but she feared even her hooves inching along the floor would give them away.

In a flash, Sky pounced out into the open room, hooves gliding over the ground as she made for the next tunnel. What struck Twilight was that she was incredibly silent, her hooves barely making a noise as they searched for the softer, sandier parts of the floor. The rogue in the center of the cavern made no indication that she noticed, continuing to work on her equipment. Sky slowed as she reached the shadows on the other side, pressing herself low against the wall. She turned around and waved a hoof at her companions.

“I guess it's my turn now,” Donevyn mumbled as he stepped forward.

“Good luck,” Twilight whispered.

He simply nodded before stepping outside their blanket of darkness, alternating his gaze from Sky to the rogues he needed to avoid. At the frantic wave of a hoof from across the room, he half-crouched, half-sprinted his way through the light. His metal clinked as his scale armor shook, and his metal-booted hooves were nowhere near as quiet as Sky's surprisingly skilled hoofwork.

Luck was on his side, however, as the rogue by the fire began a renewed assault on her blade, running the grindstone several times against the length of her sword. He reached the tunnel with relative ease, Sky ushering him quickly behind her.

Stepping forward, Twilight let a breath escape. Flexing her legs as she took a step forward, she tried not to think about the risks. All she had to do was run when Sky told her to, preferably in a quiet fashion. That's all there is to it, she reasoned.

Poking herself out from the shadows, Twilight glanced around the room. The mare by the fire was still preoccupied, rummaging through her pack. The rogues further down to her left were grouped together, their voices bouncing off the cavern walls.

Looking to Sky, she tensed her muscles and gave her a nod. The acolyte returned the gesture, holding up a hoof. Twilight honed her sight on it, waiting for the signal to run. Her heart was hammering in her throat, blood roaring in her ears. By the stars, give me-

Sky waved her foreleg about, turning to her. Twilight scampered off mid-thought, trying to balance the desire to sprint as fast as her hooves would carry her and also the need to stay small and silent. She hunched over, keeping her stomach low to the floor. So far, so good. She was halfway there, her hooves making little noise as she did her best to distribute her weight evenly.

Her right forehoof clipped something hard as she came within yards of Donevyn and Sky. Cold fear chilling her bones, Twilight watched as a stone rolled and clattered towards the center of the cavern. Oh, Orion whip me with his belt! Disregarding stealth, Twilight burst into a full gallop, covering the last dozen feet in under a couple seconds.

“Huh? What was that?” The rogue abandoned her bag, turning around.

“Cobblestone, who are you talking to?” one of the rogues further down called out. “Are you hearing voices again?” The group beside him laughed.

Twilight felt two pairs of hooves haul her further back into the shadows. “Twilight, get down,” Donevyn ordered in her ear. She obeyed, dropping to the floor.

“I swore I heard somepony!” Cobblestone called back. Gripping her sword in her teeth, she advanced on their tunnel.

“Yeah, sure,” the other rogue replied. “Come on, lads, let's go give her a hoof.” They turned and started walking towards her.

“Keep moving back,” Donevyn whispered as the bandit mare came closer. “Once she gets out of view, I'll deal with her.”

Twilight winced as she heard her saddlebags scrape against the stone floor, prompting the robber to stop in her tracks. Squinting, she didn't appear to see them, and continued her approach.

Looking around, Cobblestone regarded the darkness of the tunnel with caution, before stepping inside. She was incredibly close now, only ten feet away at most. If it weren't for the fact that she seemed to be looking for somepony standing up, and not laying on the floor, they would've been found.

Springing to his hooves, Donevyn raced forward, jabbing her in the chest with a spiked hoof. He tried to get his second hoof up to cover her mouth, but wasn't fast enough. The rogue yelped in surprise, her sword clanging to the ground.

“What the hell!?” The outlaws further back picked up their pace, trotting ever closer.

“Run!” Sky whispered, pulling Donevyn away and leading the trio through the darkness. Twilight scrambled to her hooves, cantering to catch up. She kept looking over her shoulder, stumbling over the uneven terrain as they tried to outpace their enemies.

“Cobb!” One of them cried, the mare's body falling back into the light of the fire. They all broke into a gallop, hoofsteps echoing throughout the cave system.

“Go, go, go!” Sky urged, leading them through the tunnel. Another glow of light was rapidly approaching, but there was no time to worry about it. They were on the fringe of being discovered, and they'd be in real danger if they didn't do something soon.

“Donevyn, what do we do?” Twilight implored.

“I- I don't know.” He looked away and kept running, as their pursuers entered the same corridor.

“Come on, we need to do something!” Sky claimed, looking to him. “We can't keep running forever, Donevyn, we have to act fast.”

“I don't know!” he cried, stomping his hooves. “I just don't know!”

“Hey, I heard somepony!” a voice behind them called. “Who's there! Stop!”

“Oh, for Celestia's sake!” Twilight muttered. New, dangerous world or not, she knew somepony had to take control or they'd risk falling apart. Pushing aside her worries as best she could, she took on the mantle of leadership and held herself accountable for the ponies beside her. “Fall behind me, both of you, and stay close.”

We need more time. Twilight looked over her shoulder, picking out their opponents as best she could. Summoning her magic as she ran, she managed to squeeze off a few bolts in their direction. A pop could be heard as at least one of them struck home.

The glow of a new cavern opening was right on top of them, but they had no choice. They had to keep moving, as stealth was not an option at the moment. Her eyes squinted as they adjusted to the new level of light, looking around her to get a glimpse of their new surroundings.

She and Donevyn skid to a halt, Sky running into the stallion's rump and nearly losing her balance.

At least two dozens ponies were in the room along with them. To Twilight, it appeared to be a group about to go out for a day of pillaging, as most of them had just finished putting on their armor and equipping their weapons. Crossbows were raised, heads turned, and those sitting rose to their hooves.

“Oh…” Sky uttered as she looked around.

None of them seemed to be in a mood to talk, scowls and vicious grins adorning their faces. The sound of metal-on-metal resonated throughout the cavern hall as several unsheathed their swords.

Her little group was positioned in the bottom of the room, the floor ascending upwards from there on. Most of the rogues were to their right. To their left was a tight, small passageway leading Celestia knows where. Two long, wooden tables sat the farthest back, holding a dozen ponies that overlooked everypony else. In the center of the stony atrium was a large fire, clumps of ash beneath its flame.

The clopping of the group behind them grew louder. They were about to be surrounded, unless something was done quickly. But gut instinct told her that as soon as she moved a muscle, they'd be on top of her. Luckily, magic doesn't require muscles...

Twilight jumped back, throwing up a magical sphere around them. As if on cue, a dozen crossbow bolts clattered off its surface. Repulsing them tugged on her mind, threatening her concentration as each projectile took buckets of magic from her resevoir. She knew she couldn't keep this up for much longer.

“Donevyn, Sky! Follow me!”

Ash and ember exploded from the center of the room, showering and obscuring everypony in sight as another volley of projectiles whizzed by. Grabbing Sky by her robe's collar, she and Donevyn charged for the passage to their left. As they left the room, a flickering pink aura tore the tables from the ground and slammed against the tunnel's berth, buying them precious time.

Dropping Sky to the ground and coughing violently, Twilight swore she could see a cloud of ash come out from her nose and mouth. “Come on!” she cried between wheezes. “We’ve got to- we’ve got to keep moving!”

Hacking and cantering their way through the dark tunnel, Twilight used her horn to light the path. From what she could tell, it only lead one way. A dimly lit cavern opened up as they approached, and she hoped it would be vacant.

Far behind, the sound of timber being torn away and snapped off carried along the walls and stalagmites. Urgency retained its cardinal position, as it would only be a matter of time before they'd be set upon again.

Bolting out into the next cavernous room, it seemed luck was not on their side. Five rogues sat by their bedrolls, eating a cold breakfast. They looked up and scrabbled to their hooves.

“Hey! What are you types doing here?” one asked, unsheathing a dagger and wielding it in his teeth. “I dunf rehemher inhiting hoo-”

A crossbow bolt pierced him in the bottom of the neck, sending him down with a grunt.

With a cry, Sky and Donevyn charged the group. Twilight, finally composing herself once more, summoned a charge and waited for an opening to arise. She watched Donevyn run headlong like a battering ram, doling out a spiked jab to a stallion in his way, and knocking down two more.

Twilight was charging her horn to fire, until Sky rolled in the way, diving past a chop and bringing her assailant down with a hooked leg. Grabbing the other mare’s sword, the earth pony finished her off.

In the corner of her eye, Twilight caught a glimpse of somepony coming for her. The rogue held a spear, charging across the room. She caught him with her magic and flung him hard against the wall. A quick bolt of magic hit right where she knew his heart was. If anything, she could at least make it quick.
She looked back to see Donevyn catch a spear by it’s shaft, and yanked its occupant closer to him. The blow he dealt made the spikes on his hooves seem unnecessary. The bandit crumpled to the ground. What the squire failed to notice, however, was the other behind him.

Before Twilight could even ready a spell, Sky was there in a flash, punching the rogue in the gut. The sword’s swipe lowered it’s path, coming dangerously close to her before clattering to the ground.

Sky’s punch pushed the bandit far enough from her and Donevyn. Twilight's magic sprung upon him instantly, putting two holes in his chest.

“Everypony okay?” she asked as the short-lived conflict came to a halt. Donevyn and Sky turned back to her, nodding. “Okay, good.” A loud crack of wood came from down the tunnel, followed by the clopping of hooves. “Let's keep moving. Up there, in that next corridor.”

Once again returning to a gallop, the trio raced out of the room and into darkness once again. Twilight's magic paved the way, this time revealing a fork in the tunnels. “Go straight!” she called back.

Their cramping hooves carried them further and further through the cave's passageways, which seemed to be growing longer each time they ran through one. The fork was growing near, but she could start to see yet another lit cavern at the far end.

“In the name of- Stop!” a voice cried as a gnarly, toothless mare stepped out from the other tunnel.

With a gasp of surprise, Twilight gunned her down without a second thought, a burst of magic tearing up her chest and face. “K-keep going!” she called, trying to ignore the sprinkling of blood she received from close magical combat.

“They went this way!”

“Dammit, those bastards murdered Grimstone and Cynder Cuff! Just wait until I get my hooves on them!”

Twilight skidded under into the next cavern, just fitting through its small opening, her horn flaring as she looked for enemies. It soon became clear that there were none, as the room itself wasn't much more than a supply closet, stacked with boxes and barrels of all sizes. Worse yet, there were no tunnels leading out.

Twilight turned around, seeing figures enter the far side of the tunnel, charging down towards them. They were trapped.

“Donevyn, Sky, move!” Twilight forced them out of the tunnel's opening, as bolts whizzed by and clinked off the rock wall behind. Poking her head back around, Twilight saw at least two dozen scum making their way through, occasionally stopping to reload their bows.

Charging her horn, she let loose a flurry of bolts that had no trouble finding targets from the mass of ponies. Screams jolted through the corridor as a few fell to the ground. The group slowed their advance, shouts roaring overhead.

“Turn back! Back you blockheads! Back into the other tunnel!”

Letting out a sigh as she watched the bandits retreat, Twilight turned around. “Are you both alright?”

Donevyn and Sky were hunkered against the back wall, the stallion crouched before her. He looked back and shook his head. “Sky's hurt.”

“What?” Twilight galloped to her, stopping next to Donevyn. He was holding a wad of bandages to her side. “What happened?”

“Just a little nick, that's all,” Sky explained through gritted teeth.

“My flank!” Donevyn cried, removing the compress. The side of her robe was stained with blood, coming from a slice in its fabric. “The bleeding isn't stopping either.”

“Well of course not!” Sky flared. “My friggin' robe is in the way! Don't they teach you anything? This would be the one time I'd allow you to undress me, and already you're screwing around like an idiot!”

“Well if somepony wasn't being such a nag-”

“Enough!” Twilight burst in. “Stop it, you two! We don't have time to be arguing like foals right now!” Shoving aside Donevyn, she ordered, “Go keep watch on the tunnel.” She picked up Sky's crossbow and gave it to him, “And let me know if they come back.”

Turning to Sky, she looked her over. Sitting on her rump against the wall, the acolyte was in an obvious amount of pain, bleeding from a slash above her flank. Taking the clump of cloth bandages Donevyn had left, Twilight gave them to her.

“Here,” she muttered as she worked, “hold this for a second.” Sky did as she was told, while Twilight took her robe and lifted it up. Taking the bandages back without a thought, she used them to clean around the wound and get a better look.

It was certainly a slash from a blade, luckily not too deep. Blood continued to flow, beginning to stain the floor beneath them.

“I- it happened back in the other room,” Sky explained, staring off into the distance. “I hardly even felt it, I was focusing on somepony else and I still don't even remember who did it.”

“Uh huh.” Twilight summoned a flow of magic and readied her healing spell. I really hope this isn't as bad as Luna told me. “Keep talking.”

“When we were running through this tunnel though I started to feel funny and I-” Sky screamed,Twilight working a light blue aura over her wound. The sound of tissue searing back together fizzed from her side.

“What are you doing to her!?” Donevyn whipped around, his hooves clanking against the floor as he abandoned his post.

“I'm helping her, you colt!” Twilight shouted. “Go back to where you were and keep an eye on them!” Lowering down to eye-level with Sky, who was grimacing and moaning in pain, she said, “I know, it hurts. Just keep talking to me, Sky. Stay with me. What happened in the tunnel?”

“I- I- oh fuck me with a weathervane! That hurts!” Sky groaned, baring her teeth as the spell continued its work.

Twilight recoiled mentally. That was a new one.

“Sky, what happened when you were in the tunnel?” Twilight put a hoof on her shoulder, eyes working between her wound and her face. The pulling strain of magic loss was eating at her concentration. But she had to be strong, now more than ever. “If you tell me, it won't hurt as bad.”

“I began to- to start to feel woozy, but I – ugh, dammit this hurts! This hurts, Twilight!” Her breathing escalated, panicked pulses of air escaping her lips. She took a minute or two to stabilize herself, gulping as she blinked the tears from her eyes. Eventually, she mustered the composure to continue again.

“But- but I kept running until we entered this room. I- I couldn't see what was wrong anyway so-” Sky cried out again, as her skin was cauterized together.

Twilight sighed as her spell petered out. In its wake was an ugly blotch of pink skin, devoid of any hair and much larger than the wound it sealed. “Alright, it's over. Just try not to touch it at all, and umm, what else did Luna say? Oh, it might... leak a bit.”

Sky was laid back against the wall with her eyes clenched shut, panting and giving no indication whether she heard or cared.

“But, you- you did great.” Twilight fought to control her own hooves, which were starting to tremble. “I know it hurt a lot and-”

“Twilight!” Donevyn's voice was tight and rushed, as if jammed through a funnel. “Twilight! They're coming back!”

She scrambled back to him. “Where?” Twilight asked, as they both peered into the tunnel.

A metal hoof pointed far off into the darkness. “I can see glimpses of something moving down there, but it's weird,” he explained. “They're moving really slow, and when the light does catch them, it doesn't look like a pony at all. But something tells me it's them, I know it-”

A crossbow bolt whizzed by their heads, clattering against the far wall.

Twilight pulled him out of the line of fire. “Good guess.” Charging her horn, she threw up a shield and looked out again. Adding on another layer of magic, she cast a light down the hall and gasped at what she saw.

A boulder, at least a pony tall and more than two wide, was being pushed down the corridor. Where in Celestia's name they even found the monstrosity was a mystery, but why it was moving was not. The legs of ponies could be seen sticking out from the sides, voices grunting as it budged along.

“Oh in the name of,” Twilight groaned. Lowering her shield, she fired off a burst of battle magic, only for it to hopelessly ping off the stone shield's surface. Her own shield reformed just in time to block another flurry of the rogues' attacks.

Her stamina was faltering, the shield flickering momentarily. Crossbow bolts were known, even in Equestrian history, to pierce all but the toughest of armors. Repulsing them, not just one after another but also in clusters, was energy that could not be recouped easily. A second volley of projectiles hit the shield again, and after they clanked off, Twilight’s spell shattered completely. Bearing down, she summoned another shield, which glitched and flashed.

“It's only a matter of time before they get close enough and storm us,” Twilight muttered, partly to herself. “I'm not sure if I have enough magic left to keep them at bay.”

“So... so you're saying we're doomed?” Donevyn asked.

“Come on, Twilight, think. Think.”

Donevyn looked out into the tunnel and then turned back around. “Oh no. We're as good as dead now. Just trapped in this hole, going to die and nopony will ever hear from us ever again!” His voice rose to echo throughout the room.

Twilight's ears flicked in annoyance, a hoof rubbing the bridge of her nose. “Donevyn, shut up and let me think.”

“Great! Just fucking great!” He slid to the ground, slamming a hoof. “No escape, no chance of even a death above ground. Oh, all the times I should have gone to the shrine and now The Winds can't even find my soul to carry it with them.” He rubbed at his eyes, breaths coming out as ragged gasps. “Just fucking great!” he shrieked.

“Shut up!” Twilight glared at him. “If I hear one more peep out of you, I'll use you to find out what ruefire does!”

Twilight stopped, and thankfully, so did Donevyn. Spurning into action, she reached into her saddlebags and pulled out the box Viridian had given her. She opened it, revealing the orbs of bright liquid.

“Is- is that what I think it is?” Donevyn mumbled, crawling closer.

Twilight looked out into the tunnel. The boulder had since edged within thirty yards of them, it's low rumble tickling their hooves. She turned back and held up the blue orb before her. “Well, it's time to find out what you do.”

“Twilight, what- what is that?” Sky murmured from across the room.

Twilight looked to the rebels and their stone shield. “Now, all I have to do is just toss it over and hopefully it'll shatter.”

“Wait, Twilight, don't-”

“Here goes nothing.” With a calculated swing of telekinesis, the glass of ruefire flew down the hall, Twilight's shield dropping a second before. It arced right over the boulder and descended below.

Next thing she knew, Twilight was across the room, seeing stars as her head smacked against the far wall. A roar echoed around her, the boulder now wedged into the tunnel's entrance. Pebbles click-clacked, rolling across the floor as dust drifted into the air. The scent of ozone was everywhere, overwhelming her sense of smell. Her vision was fogged and her head hurt as if it were being crushed between a vise. She let herself lie on the floor, blinked her eyes, and breathed out.

“Twilight? Are you okay?”

She rolled over until her eyes settled on Sky. The acolyte was limping over to her, expression unidentifiable. Limbs sore, Twilight righted herself into a sitting position.

“I don't know.” She bent over, head in hooves. “Besides what I'm pretty sure is a concussion, I suppose I'm alright.”

“That's a shame.” Sky's face warped into a snarl. “I was hoping I could smack you for being such a reckless idiot. You could have killed us, Twilight!”

The unicorn winced. “Ow. Can you keep your voice down? I really think-”

“Well good! Do you even understand what you just did? Blue ruefire releases a lot of energy and heat, and since we're in a cave, it all gets funneled in two directions. The only reason we're not torched to a crisp is because that friggin' hunk of rock closed us in!” She shook her head and waved a hoof in the air. “You know, you could've just asked me! And- and I would've gladly answered with 'Blue ruefire is very powerful and blah, blah, blah, but don't use it in the cave, Twilight! No, especially not in the cave, because besides creating flames that can't be put out with water, it makes the surrounding air very, very hot. So please, don't be an absolute moron and burn our flesh off! If there's one thing you shouldn't do, Twilight, don't use blue ruefire in a cave! Got it!? Actually, no ruefire in caves at all! None!”

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block out the thumping pain encircling her head. Every time she tried to open her eyelids, the light in the room made the pain worse. The noise and the light together built a cumulative layer of agony, a crown of thorns growing tighter with each phoneme and photon.

Silence draped over them like a blanket. Sky's panting soon withered out, and Donevyn dare not move. As the moments moved on, Twilight felt the pain ebb away, as slow as the tide line along the shore. It lingered like a bitter, constantly in the foreground of her conscious.

“I'm... I'm sorry.” Sky heaved a long sigh, sitting down beside her. “I just- I don't know, I'm scared. More scared than I've ever been in my entire life.”

Twilight, with her breathing finally settling, peeped an eye open. The room's light was bothersome, but tolerable. Sky's voice, thankfully, was softer.

“I've almost died, what, three times in the past day?” The younger mare sunk to the ground. “I just started seeing out of my swollen eye before I got cut open. Then, right as I go through the most pain I've ever felt in my life, just to make sure I don't bleed to death, I come within inches of being burned alive. I mean, what's next?”

She rubbed at her eyes. “It's just... so much. Since the ambush yesterday, I've been running on empty. I- I'm exhausted, I haven't eaten or slept much at all, my whole body hurts, and everything moves so fast I can't even think. There's so much adrenaline, anxiety, and terror that my brain feels like its been chopped up and cooked into a porridge; soupy and clumpy and stale...” Her voice cracked, choking on words. “I just want things to slow down, even if only a second.”

Twilight pulled her into a hug. “I know, so do I. I would love to go back to yesterday morning and change everything. But we can't.” She rubbed Sky's back to soothe her trembling. “Luna is counting on us, and we can't give up on her yet. Like you said before, we can do this. We're almost there, I just need you to keep going for a little longer.”

She pulled away, keeping her hooves on Sky's shoulders, and looked her in the eyes. “Can you do that?”

Sky sniffled and closed her eyes, nodding slowly.

“Thank you.” Twilight smiled at her and let her go. Donevyn was sitting by the tunnel's berth, watching them. He looked no worse for wear physically, but as he met Twilight's gaze, he lowered his eyes to the floor and frowned.

“I just wanted to say that I'm sorry,” he muttered. “I was freaking out and distracting you while you were trying to save our flanks. Even if it almost killed us all, you saved us, no thanks to me.”

“No, it's okay.” Twilight rose to her hooves, growing disoriented and dizzy from the sudden change in altitude. “Sky's right. A lot has happened, and I don't expect anypony to be perfect.”

“I- Alright.” Donevyn nodded. “Thank you,” he put in quickly. “Now, should we move this boulder and continue on?”

“Sky?” Twilight turned to her. “Do you think it's safe to head out?”

The acolyte sniffed and looked up to them both. “You mean, out into the tunnel? I'm not sure, but I don't think we have much of a choice, either.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, sooner or later we're going to run out of air in here. With the rock in the way, it's cutting us off.” She walked over to the blockage and pressed a hoof against it. “It's still warm, but with any luck we should be fine.”

“Okay. I'll try to push back out. Stand back, you two.” Twilight positioned herself before the boulder. Wrapping it in an aura, she threw all her might behind it. The throbbing headache returned with a vengeance, but she gritted her teeth and pressed on. It felt like trying to move a brick wall, and not budging in the slightest. After flaring her horn as bright as it would go, Twilight let her telekinesis die out, heaving with fatigue. Her mind was hazy, each beat of the heart resulting in a pulse of pain along her temples.

“Wow... It's really, really stuck in there,” she muttered between gasps of now-precious air.

“Want me to help?” Donevyn asked.

“Sure, if you think it'll help.” Twilight shrugged. “I don't know about you, though, Sky,” she continued, cutting the young mare off. “You've lost some blood and I don't want you hurting yourself more.”

Turning back to Donevyn, she nodded. “Alright, get ready.” He moved up to the boulder, placing his forehooves on its surface. “Okay, three, two, one!”

Twilight, making sure not to envelop Donevyn as well, grabbed the hunk of limestone and granite and shoved it with everything she had. It still would not budge, and her headache soared again, blood roaring in her ears. “Keep pushing!” she cried between gritted teeth.

Donevyn's whole body flexed as he pushed with his forehooves. He huffed and grunted, body straining under its exertion. “Why won't you move?!” he growled, dropping back onto four hooves and ramming the boulder with his shoulder. Neither moved, and after steadying himself, Donevyn pushed off with all of his legs. Even the muscles in his neck were bulging as he poured all of his might into a mighty shove.

Twilight, battling not only the task at hand, but also to maintain her spell over the rising pain, nearly missed the low rumble that drummed around her. Ever so slightly, she could feel her aura shifting forward. Momentum building, the arcane strain began to lessen, her power levels dropping instinctually. At the end of her rope, any chance of rest was subconsciously taken.

The walls of the tunnel were becoming visible now, as Donevyn led the way. He moved in short, slow steps as power was transferred from one rooted hoof to another. With a final grunt, he gave a heave that pushed the rock a few inches further, the tunnel widening far enough to fit a pony through.

Falling to the ground, the stallion muttered, “There. I- I- I did it. We did it.”

Exhausted herself, Twilight let her magic die out. The weariness that hung over mind was numbing, her arcane reservoir all but dry. Burning out was only seconds away, if it weren't for the pegasus before her. But, magical depletion had it's upside. So distant and fatigued she felt, that the shrieking pain in her head dropped to little more than a whisper.

“Good- good job.”

“Thanks,” he murmured. Rising to uncertain hooves, he peered into the realm that awaited them. “Umm, Sky, is... is this supposed to be happening?”

“What?” Sky perked up a trotted over to him. Twilight followed her, until all three of them crowded the opening into the tunnel.

Small pockets of fire, from the middle of the floor to latching onto the walls, still crackled and burned. The flames were bluish in color, most vividly around the base until they became translucent at the top. Luckily, however, the heat of the reaction had mostly dispersed. It was still uncomfortably hot, but from what Sky alluded to earlier, it could easily have been much hotter.

“Blue fire?” Donevyn gawked.

“That's neat, I guess.” Twilight rested against the boulder, still trying to catch her breath. “Hey, Sky, do the sages use copper sulphate in ruefire?”

“Umm, what's copper sulfate?”

Twilight shook her head, murmuring to herself, “Right, Anarkhos.” She looked over to Sky and smiled faintly. “Oh nothing, just curious. I don't suppose you know how ruefire is made?”

“No, I don't,” the earth pony replied. She cautiously began making her way between the flames. “Only sages are taught how to make it. It's very old, almost as old as the dilmun process.”

Twilight and Donevyn fell in line behind her, the heat picking up both in the air around them and in the rocks under their hooves. The unicorn did her best not to look down, lest she find any mangled remnants of the rogues who once were.

“It was originally created to deter princedoms and warbands from attacking shrines, back when they weren't protected by the crown,” Sky continued. “Or, at least, that's what we think. There's a huge gap in recorded history that we hardly know about.”

“The Cadacus?” Twilight asked.

“That's right,” the acolyte replied. “I've actually looked at the archives myself. During their reign, there is hardly any mention of ruefire at all; no inventory stores, no reports when it was used, nothing. Then, after the Cadacus broke apart, mentions of Ruefire were everywhere. The scribes talked about it like it had been around forever, and inventories showed a stock that would take decades to maintain.”

“Does anypony know why the Cadacus fell?” Donevyn asked. “My tutors never really got around to explaining-”

Crunch.

Donevyn stopped mid-step, glancing at his hooves. Recoiling and looking away, he uttered, “I- umm, we should keep moving.” His breathing creaked like an old chair. “Quickly, let's go. I'm... not feeling too good.”

“Right.” Sky upped to a trot. Twilight herself had blanched, forcing one hoof ahead of the other. The group drew quiet until they broke free, coming out where the tunnel had forked in two.

“Let's go left this time.” Twilight moved to the front of the trio. “We still need the Fire Drizzle, which means were not done yet. There still may be some rogues left, even after... that.”

She took their silence as agreement and acknowledgement. Turning, they descended down the newest passageway. A room was close by, lit by torches along the wall. As they neared, Twilight slowed down.

“Alright, I'm going to look inside. Hopefully nopony is in there.”

Stepping lightly to the entrance, she poked her head in. The cavern was full of old hay and blankets laid over top, with a few boxes of storage laying around. Thankfully, it appeared nopony was inside.

“Come on,” she motioned for Donevyn and Sky, “it's clear.” Leading them inside, they spread out.

“I think I found it,” Donevyn announced within seconds. The two mares rushed to him, as he ran a hoof along the wall. Sure enough, a streak of amber was running down from the ceiling far above. Taking off his saddlebags, he open one of them, emptied its contents, and held it up to the wall. “Sky, can you scrape some off into here?”

Nodding, she stood on her hindlegs and rubbed off the hardy plant from the stone. It flaked and fell in chunks into his bag, accumulating until it was nearly full. Closing it, he thanked her and put his spilled food and tools into the other side of his bags.

“So, are we good?” Sky asked Twilight. “We got enough of the herb, so can we just go out the way we came in?”

“Yes, let's get going.” Twilight wrinkled her nose. “I've had enough of this place.”

Moments later they were out and down the tunnel, moving quickly into the next one and not looking back. It was nearly over. As much as her hindlegs hurt – among every other body part – she found it hard not to sprint as fast as she could, to leave this nightmare behind her.

-~-

Four ponies huddled around another, who was still unconscious. Back in Iezno, the wear of the three's endeavors had shown, legs cramping and Twilight's head pounding. It took a remarkable amount of effort just to stay upright, and it appeared on all of their faces.

“That should do it,” Viridian announced, after he finished wrapping the bandage – and the Fire Drizzle salve it held underneath – around Luna's chest. Twilight had been both frightened and mildly disturbed at watching the surgeon remove the bolt, but she wanted to make sure the alicorn would be alright.

“Although,” he continued, “I am worried about the rest of you. Is that your own blood on your robe?” He pointed to Sky.

“Oh,” she looked down at the stain, “why yes, that is. Twilight patched me up, though.”

“Really?” He looked to the other mare.

“Yes, but you might want to look at it too.” She sat down and tapped her hooves together. “I more or less cauterized the wound. I've read how risky that can be.”

“Of course.” He nodded. “Come, let's go to another room, so I can examine it without disturbing Luna.”

“Can I stay here with her?” Twilight asked.

“But you're hurt too,” Donevyn pointed out.

“Yes, but there's nothing I can do for a concussion besides rest.” She looked to Viridian. “You can check up on me later if you want, but for now I'd like to stay here.”

“Of course.” He dipped his head and let the other two out.

Sighing, Twilight dragged over a nearby chair and sat beside Luna, who was resting peacefully. In a cracked, broken voice, she mumbled, “I hope you're feeling better. Viridian says you should be fine, but I'm still worried. We did all we could to help, but now we can only wait and see.”

“Is this what it was like, so long ago? Where a day can go from happy to terrifying in a single instant? Where sometimes you have to be a monster to save yourself from others?” She shook her head and let a shaky breath go. “I- I never understood how easy we had it in Equestria. When your biggest worry is whether anypony will bother checking out a book that day, it's hard to imagine a world like this. There are no elements of harmony to whisk away your enemies under a wave of rainbows. Rainbows!” she scoffed.

Her chuckling died in her throat, descending into sniffles. “I need somepony to talk to, really bad. I feel so torn up inside, over what I did, over what I fear I may have to do. Even if it's for what I know is right, I hate myself for it.” She glanced briefly out the doorway. “I'd talk to Donevyn or Sky, but they're hardly more than colts and fillies. They- they showed it today. They're very brave and smart, and I guess you could say I'm proud of them, but... no. They shouldn't hear me like this, especially after all they've been through. I think it'd be too much.

“I just want to talk to you, Luna. You've been through this before, you'd know what to say. I want to hear that it wasn't my fault. I want to be told that I did this because I had to, and that there was no other choice. I want to know that I've helped more ponies than I've hurt.” Tears rolled down her cheeks. “Because I... I don't know.”

Author's Note

Thanks to TheLastBrunnenG for his excellent revising and proofreading!

Book 1: Chapter 10

So Long Ago

“Adrenaline was coursing through her veins, her breathing escalating, ironed steps crushing the ground beneath. Fire and shockwave erupted before her, but they may as well not been there. Leading the vanguard was not something she did often, but only a fool would think she did not excel at it.”

“Is this what it was like, so long ago? Where a day can go from happy to terrifying in a single instant? Where sometimes you have to be a monster to save yourself from others?”

Princess Luna, Diarch of Equestria, was on the run. Stretching before her was an empty plain, a streak of brown branching out from her hooves as the path they trodded upon. Cold rain fell from the skies, the wind finding every gap in her armor. The world had gone from one of confidence and assurance to one of pain and fatigue.

“Princess, we are within ten leagues of Aequus.”

“Good. Dost thou knowest if Our sister has been made aware?”

“Nay, Princess, I do not.” The stallion trotted at the same pace beside her, a bandage wrapped around his head. “Our couriers are being cut down by King Rasmus' advance battlemages, as far as our scouts can tell.” He heaved for breath as he kept pulling his armored hooves from the mud.

“We see.” Luna nodded and kept her eyes forward. “Go to Castor Alphus and send her to Us. Then, thou wilt rest in one of the carts, as We see thou hast not recovered fully from thine injuries.”

“I mean thee no disrespect, Princess-”

“Go.” Luna turned to him, eyes like ice. “Thy valor is prohibiting thy obedience, Starling Pomarius.”

“Of course, Your Highness.” Dipping his head, he lowered his speed and fell back among the rest of the survivors.

A meager five thousand had escaped alongside her. Well, carrying her, actually. Luna had blacked out, having to summon a gargantuan amount of magic to absorb Lord Gevarre's battle spell. Her shield, over-saturated with energy, exploded. The arcane fallout reduced any pony within two hundred yards to ash and char, the shockwave felt for miles around.

With their leader gone, her ponies did what she hated the most; they broke and fled. The Ipernians pressed their advantage and dispersed the Equestrians, dividing them up before wiping them out. A small contingent was sent to capture Luna herself, but quick thinking and incredible stamina allowed Archein Starling to reach her first, rallying the ponies around him as he charged down from above.

She awoke a day later, with Starling still assuming command. With their leader incapacitated, and Guzar Firestar clinging to life by a thread, the rest of the Equestrians looked to him to lead the way.

I do not fault him for heading for Aequus, Luna thought. With the Ipernians intent on pursuing us, tis logical to head for safety. The capitol is a stronghold in itself, and hath survived sieges before.

However, I would have hoped he hadst tossed his damn honor aside. Attempting to parley! she scoffed. Tis lucky we escaped before we were surrounded. Now we are retreating- nay, we are fleeing. I am fooling nopony. I never thought to see the day, but now its dawning sun glares in mine eyes.

“Princess!”

She turned back to see Starling galloping along the outskirts of her procession. “Pomarius, thy reason must be grave! We gave thee exact command to-”

“It is Lord Gevarre, Your Highness! Our scouts report that he has assembled a force further up the road, intent on engaging us. It appears he moved during the night, to cut us off.” He panted as he reached her.

“What?” Luna stopped. As she did, so did the ponies behind her, and the ponies behind them, until the entire Equestrian procession halted. “Tell Us, why did We not hear from these scouts earlier?”

Starling turned to her, lowering his voice. “Lord Gevarre hath kept patrols around his party, Princess. It is to be noted that most of our scouts to the south and west have not returned. The mare who reported this also mentioned a significant number of battlemages within the group, especially one of its size.”

Luna let her gaze fall out to the landscape in front of her, her mind conjuring and burning plans by the second. Her voice was dark and cold. “How many ponies does Lord Gevarre bringeth?”

“She placed his number within five and six thousand, Your Highness. With most of his own ponies gone after the Vale of Astor, it appears King Rasmas has-”

“We can do the math, Arkein Starling!” Luna snarled. “The Ipernians have divided themselves in half, and seek to stop us before we may return to Aequus. They know they have no hope of winning a siege.

“We need a report, Starling, from every other Arkein on the status of their companies. Ponies fit, ponies unfit but willing to fight, and ponies incapable of action, along with their respective number of pegasi. We also require thee to alert Our Castors, to hold an assembly, in which thy presence is required.” She looked to him. “Art thou capable?”

“Yes, Your Highness.” He bowed, before turning around and departing.

She could hear the thumping of his hooves as he trotted away. And yet, the more time passed, the sound only grew louder and quicker. Looking down to her own legs, bulked and steeled by plated greaves, their trembling told her that the noise was not from the sound of hooves. No, it was coming from within.

-~-

“There they are,” Luna muttered as she and her Equestrians rounded a corner of woodland, the Ipernians waiting for them. Lord Gevarre had assembled at the tightest part of the road, where walls of forest hemmed them in.

“Arkein Starling, tell Us, how far away is King Rasmus?”

The earth pony stallion appeared beside her. “A mile or two at most, Your Highness.”

Looking to him, she spoke louder, “Starling, we are out of time. Alert the Castors, have them put Our orders in action. Make sure every Arkein is with their company.” As we shall require every drop of spirit to prevail.

“Of course, Princess.”

The Ipernians waited for them, still and silent enough to almost fade into the scenery. She could tell the ponies behind her were beginning to rearrange themselves, slowly inching forward across the muddy, cold terrain. If her soldiers did as they were told – which until recently was all but a certainty – a row of earthponies would head their charge, followed by two groups of battlemages.

The thumping of hooves on the ground morphed from a rumble to roar, twenty thousand hoofprints painting the ground each second. The rain continued to fall from the skies, slickening the weak grass and gleaning their iron. Through silent command the Equestrians rose to a canter, pushing onward in tight formation. No birds chirped, no breeze swayed gentle leaves of spring, the world was reduced to the thud of movement and the clanking of metal.

From the Ipernian ranks burst through a stallion decorated in silver and gold. A rich, ruby cloak flowed from his shoulder, a gold-trimmed helmet encasing his head and with an ivory horn showing through. His teal mane fell along his silver plates, his hawkish face and jade eyes the only features visible beyond the battlemage's elegant armor. He stood ahead of his ponies, just as Luna did, ready to meet her head on. A cyan blade of magic appeared beside him, crackling with energy.

Thou art a fool, Lord Gevarre. Ye may hast bested me once, but never again!

With a flash of light, the legendary spell-sword Regolith appeared by her side as Luna dove into a gallop. The roar of hooves behind her matched in time, the Equestrians barreling down on the Ipernians in their way. On queue, flashes of light flew over her head, war spells raining down on their opponents.

Screams ripped through the air, as dozens of Ipernians fell the ground. Their own volley was issued in kind, arcs of energy cannoning towards Luna. As they were about to fall, barriers rose before her, nullifying most of their spells. A few still flew on, exploding nearby and taking a lesser toll on the Equestrians.

The flurry of magic continued in waves, each side throwing spells and counterspells to inflict the most damage as Luna continued her charge. Adrenaline was coursing through her veins, her breathing escalating, ironed steps crushing the ground beneath. Fire and shockwave erupted before her, but they may as well not been there. Leading the vanguard was not something she did often, but only a fool would think she did not excel at it. Gevarre turned to her, awaiting her arrival.

Voices finally came into being, war cries and growls exploding from either side as they drew near. Luna put her muscles into overdrive, exalted by her surroundings, ready to unleash the full extent of her fury upon this puny battlemage before her. He was miniscule, a fly whose lifespan was so short she could blink and his entire lineage would've died out. His mind was green and cherubin, his actions effete and inexperienced. It was time for him to learn.

Regolith smashed down up Gevarre, a blow so hard it caused his own blade to flicker. He rolled away from her, throwing chains of energy at her. But Regolith was there again, scything through them and following up on two more chops that thundered on the Ipernian. Light bathed the battleground as their weapons met, releasing thunderclaps of energy that deafened those nearby.

Lord Gevarre tried jabbing away with spears of magic, but Luna simply stepped to the side. In turn, she fired a ball of dark energy at him, which he barely dove past. The spell, continuing on its path, paralyzed all of those it touched. The battlemage, once again at his hooves, slammed his blade upon the ground, cyan spikes rippling out from the ground. They tore through the unlucky few who were in his way, spreading out in search of his real target.

If Luna could've sighed she would, were her breaths still not coming out in fast, steamy flares. She took off into the air, rising above the battle, and focused her attention below. Beams of magic pummeled the ground where Gevarre stood, the volley unrelenting and causing even the earth to shudder in sympathy.

From her vantage point, in the corner of her eye movement caught her attention. From out of the woods charged a smaller group of Equestrian pegasi, bearing down on the unprotected Ipernian flank.

But there were more pressing concerns. Letting her barrage petter out, Luna waited for the dust to clear. Cyan chains flew out from the cloud, catching her by surprise. They wrapped around her, slamming her to the ground and biting in wherever her armor was weakest. Luna finally screamed in pain as the plates above her wings crunched and her bones snapped.

Regaining her senses a second later, Luna shattered the chains and rolled to the side, Gevarre's blade arriving a moment too late. Her maimed limbs begged for respite, but they'd have to wait. With a burst of magic, she summoned dark vines from the earth, and with their serrated edges they grabbed at her opponent. One managed to grasp a foreleg, crushing through his armor and biting in.

Gevarre roared in agony, a reactory pulse from his horn releasing a shockwave of raw magic that scythed through the vines and spread outwards, torching those nearby, regardless of their identity.

Luna, building her own magic, absorbed his outburst. She summoned her vines again, which chained him to the earth. Gevarre laid in the mud, his ornate cloak torn and bloodied, below her like a worm to a raven.

"Dost thou feel it?" she asked him. "The veil of eternity, thou strugglest against its weight, yet thou canst win. Thy eyes reveal this to be true."

"Never in the deepest wretches of Tartarus shall I succumb to thee, ye miscreation!" Gevarre cried in a strained voice.

Fury rose in her throat. "Miscreation!?" she screeched. "Twere there a perversion of nature, tis thee! Thy magical arteries are warped and tangled, so eschewed from the guiding plans of creation that nature herself cringes in disgust." She stood before him, a cyan glow surrounding her from the magic she absorbed. "As one who keeps watch over the world and shades it from the sun, We feel tis only Our burden to keep order. Thou art the miscreation."

Raising Reoglith over her head, she muttered, "Good riddance."

Trumpets blared. The thundering of hooves rose above the din of battle. On top of it all, rose the cry, "For night, day, and Equestria, charge!"

Luna recognized the voice. How she found out and arrived so quickly was well beyond her comprehension, but that didn't matter. What did was the fear sinking in her gut. The fear of discovery, of disapproval, and all else that it would entail.

The vines disappeared, releasing Gevarre. "We must attend to other matters at the moment, and should We find thee when We return, We shall resume accordingly." Without looking for his reaction, Luna charged towards the fresh sounds of battle.

-~-

Hours later, as darkness seeked to claim the world once more, Luna found herself in a lofty study within Aequus Castle.

"Tea?"

"Of course."

"I assume thou hast missed its flavor over the past few weeks?"

"Greatly. My habits are known to thee, I grant myself no luxury whilst on the move."

"Efficient as always." Celestia smiled from across the desk, pouring each of them a cup of the steaming brew.

"I doubt that is the correct word, but my thanks nonetheless." Luna accepted the cup offered to her, taking a sip. "I am curious," she began after a sigh, "how didst thou know we needed help?"

"It was all of thine own doing, in truth. Thy web of spiders and flies kept me informed, and when one of thy ponies arrived by flight, telling of thy situation, I was compelled to act. I readied the guard and their reserves, and led them from Aequus. Twas only luck that brought me at the crucial moment. Tis not to say though, that thou wert not already in control."

Luna's eyes brightened from above the rim of the teacup. "Nay, thou wert the one who prevented us from becoming overwhelmed." Luna shrugged. "By the time when King Rasmus arrived, his cohorts were already in full flight."

"I beg to differ, sister. Thou hadst exploited their openings, and had them surrounded by nearly three sides. If we were not to arrive, I believe thou wouldst still have prevailed. Thou art very skilled in the way of tactics and war."

Luna grinned. "Oh, Celestia, thou needn't-"

"Which worries me greatly." Celestia frowned. "Thou hast been on the warpath for much of the summer months, and now thou hast pushed thine ponies into fighting during winter's grasp. Thou art lucky tis a mild one, or else lives would have been needlessly lost."

"The matter was out of mine hooves, sister," Luna replied sharply. "Rasmus aggrieved us both, and the Equestrian ponies. We agreed that we had to act."

"Of course, of course." Celestia placed down her cup. "But why must ye be the one to go? There are other ponies who are capable, such as Iron Glean or Firestar, to act in thy stead. I see it in thine eyes, the glimmer, the desire to partake in such savagery."

"Savagery it may be, but one that is necessary as well." Luna's tone dropped into a filtered, confrontational note. "As I am confident in my place as the most superior strategist, I bear the burden to ensure as few Equestrians perish as possible to preserve peace."

"Thou speakest of this as a task you take on for the good of all, but surely there is a personal motivation? I feel as though thou enjoyest the rush of battle, and because of this I am deeply troubled. Ponies everywhere know thou dost not take prisoners, that cities burn and every manner of psychological torment is used to ensure victory."

"Sister, I would suggest thee deafen thy ears to the wisps of rumor, for they hold no sustenance."

"And I did," Celestia replied in tune. "But I can no longer deny them when the act is before mine eyes! Standing above Lord Gevarre, granting him no mercy as he is chained by dark magic to the ground, about to extinguish him in cold blood?"

Luna sat for a moment, holding her sister's gaze as she fought for the right words. "I... I had to-"

"Had to? Why, dear sister?" Celestia sat up straight, rising stories above her. "For he had bested thee? Because thou art willing to go any length to preserve thine ego? He was beaten, and thou knewest this. Why not grant him mercy, as any decent pony should, when their opponent has been defeated? Why soil the ground with more blood, which thou hast claimed to avoid?"

"He is of Ipernian descent, Sister! A swine of tarnished blood, whose own compatriots attempted to murder thee!" Luna rose up to her hooves. "I could not stand by idly whilst they made such bold actions! Retribution must be delivered!"

"But that does not grant thee license to kill in cold blood, sister! I understand that self- and state-defense is necessary, and that on the road for universal peace, some bloodshed is required. However, should one pony yield and give up his arms, basic equinity must show through and grant them mercy. I am afraid, for I am hard-pressed to find it in thee, beneath all this war-mongering."

"Thou dost not understand!" Luna stomped her hooves. "I too search for peace, but at least I am not afraid to go the required length to grasp it. When the occasion arises, at least I am willing to do what is required to ensure ultimate victory." Spinning around, she marched for the door.

"Be wary of where thine hooves lead thee, Luna!" Celestia called, causing her to halt before the exit. "I am at a loss for where my quiet, intelligent sister resides, but shouldest thou discover her again, bring her home with all haste, for I miss her greatly. Do not give in to thy impulses, for I fear she may be lost forever shouldst thou let thy emotions control thee."

The door slammed shut.

Author's Note

As always, TheLastBrunnenG is that proofreading rock star.

Book 1: Chapter 11

Broken Bones

“I won't say the pain will go away completely. But, if you felt none, what would that say of you?”

Something stirred. Looking up from the floor, Twilight glanced over at Luna. It was well into the night again, and she had been asleep all day, surely she wasn't–

Luna cracked her eyes open. Flicking around the unfamiliar room for a second or two, they finally settled on Twilight, whereupon they relaxed. “Good morning,” the alicorn mumbled.

“Luna?!” Twilight popped out of her chair. “Luna!”

“Yes, that is my name–”

“You're okay! You're alright!” Twilight was bouncing on her hooves, unable to hide her emotions.

“Of course, should I be anything but?” Luna mumbled again, yawning.

Twilight rushed to her side, her eyes alight in happiness, yet her lips were starting to sour into a frown. She moved to hug her, but tensed up and stopped short. “You– you got hurt! You almost died! We had to carry you all the way here and go find an antidote and we were so worried and–”

“Wait, wait, slow down.” Luna pushed herself up and, gritting her teeth, rested against the wall. “What happened?”

“I– you... You don't remember anything?” Twilight asked, simmering down.

She shook her head. “Not as much as you seem to know. I do have small, hazy memories of fighting, shortly after spending the morning talking with you. However, after that I cannot remember a thing, and now I am waking up here.”

She tried stretching her forelegs, but grunted and looked down to her chest. Eying the swathes of bandages incredulously, she tapped a ginger hoof around her torso. “It appears… I have been stabbed of some style, correct?” she muttered between pained, sharp intakes of breath.

“Well, yes,” Twilight began, “but there’s - stop that! You’re only going to make it worse. As I was saying, that’s not all that happened.”

“Oh?” Luna muttered as she tested herself, breathing deeply and rotating her forelegs, gasping as her pain threshold was met.

“Luna, stop.” Twilight caught her gaze and held it. “You were poisoned. That’s why you were unconscious, and why we’ve all been worried sick over you. We ran here as fast as we could, and luckily we found a cure in time. Please, just relax for a while. There’s no need to examine yourself.”

“I see.” Luna let her hooves rest by her sides. “It seems to me that much has happened since I was incapacitated. First and foremost, where exactly am I?”

“Right.” Twilight sat back down. “I should probably start from the beginning. So, while we were traveling...” As the moon continued its ascent into the sky, Twilight recounted the last three days. From the race to Iezno to the storming of Midnight’s Den, no detail was missed. But as her recountance went on, her enthusiasm and energy began to wane, until her voice hovered just above a whisper. She could barely keep eye contact with Luna. “But you're awake now, so everything's alright.”

“Twilight?” Luna asked, the first time speaking since the mare begun her story. “Twilight, are you alright, though?”

“I'm fine.” Twilight nodded, looking away.

“Are you sure?” Luna shuffled from her position and sat on the edge of the bed.

“I mean, I guess so.” She put on a brave face and looked up at Luna. “You're better, that's what matters.”

“No, Twilight. I can tell that something is troubling you. Please, I am asking not as your princess, nor your teacher, but as your friend.” Luna looked into her eyes, muttering, “I am worried. The life in your eyes has dulled.”

Twilight hung her head. She stared at the wooden floor for moments on end, trying to summon the will to force her feelings out of her throat. It was easier to mutter them aloud to a pony who couldn't hear them. Now, they sunk like anchors into her gut.

“Twilight–”

“I'm horrible,” she whispered.

“What?” Luna cocked her head to the side, leaning closer. “I couldn't quite hear–”

“I hate myself,” she whispered again, but louder.

Luna remained silent for a moment. “Why would you ever say something like that?” she asked. “Twilight, what happened?”

“Thirty-nine.”

“Thirty-nine?” Luna wondered aloud. “What do you mean?”

Twilight looked up to her. Her chin was trembling, her eyes red and puffy. “Thirty-nine ponies,” she muttered. “All dead. B– because of me.”

A chill overtook Luna, traveling from the tip of her horn down the the base of her spine. Wasting no time to even think, Luna rose from the bed and, taking her first steps, grabbed her hoof.

“Twilight, come here,” she said softly. Setting the unicorn on the bed, she wrapped her in a hug. An uncomfortable tightness gripped her around her wound, but she shut it out. “It'll be alright.”

“I– I– I was j– ju–” Twilight sobbed into her shoulder.

“No, shh,” Luna cooed, rubbing her back. “You needn't explain anything.”

“B– but,”

“Twilight,” Luna whispered, “you’re safe now.”

Twilight, offering no further resistance, allowed herself to weep. She was quaking, her muscles trembling as the pent up emotions from the past two and a half days evacuated her system. Tears stained Luna's coat and mane, the alicorn's hoof massaging up and down her back as the moments ticked by. Slowly, her sobs began to lessen. Her breaths were deeper, her tremors dying out. By the end, she hung limply, held up by the alicorn's grasp.

Like the slow creaking of a door ajar, the two fell apart.

“I– I'm sorry,” Twilight mumbled.

“It's fine, Twilight,” Luna murmured. She pushed Twilight's mane back in place with a hoof, drawing it across her cheek to dry her tears. “Better?” She nodded. “Good. Would you like to talk about it? Do not feel like you must.”

“Yeah.” Twilight wiped a hoof across her nose. “I– I lied when I told you what happened. When you got hurt, Donevyn and Sky didn't get rid of the rest of them. I did.” She peered at Luna. “I got so angry, for what they'd done to you, that they rob and kill innocent ponies, that they were so eager to hurt-” she stopped herself, exhaling. “Looking back, it frightens me how I wanted to... y'know. I couldn't control myself, and igniting charges was instantaneous. I just kept firing and- and I ignored them the second they died. I didn't think about them when they dropped to the ground, I looked for somepony else.” Her words died in her throat.

Luna spoke a moment later, deliberating over each word, “Twilight, anger tears out the essence of any pony. Furthermore, you were protecting yourself. One moment of outburst in desperate circumstances does not define you.”

Twilight shrugged, looking down at the blanket beneath them. “I don't know. Was I protecting myself? Luna, I still have my magic. I could've easily knocked them all unconscious, or chained them up, or– or something. But instead, I chose to kill them.” She picked at a loose strand of fabric. “Why? Because I wanted revenge.”

“They were murderers,” Luna pointed out. “If somepony did not put a stop to them, they would have only killed more travelers.”

“That's not the point!” she cried, looking up at Luna. Her hooves trembled. “The point is I turned to violence. The moment I was scared and angry and lost, I turned my world into a bloodbath. I wasn’t even defending myself!” Her voice cracked and hushed in her throat. “I killed them as they ran, I killed ponies as they were trying to escape! I hunted them down!”

“The next day, I had to choke two ponies to death! I felt them struggle as I suffocated them! I could feel their hooves pound against my magic for mercy, and I gave them none!” Hot tears rolled from her eyes. “I wasn't even angry! They didn't do anything to me! I... I killed them because they were in my way.”

“Twilight...” Luna whimpered, moving closer.

“No, stop.” Twilight shied away. “I'm a horrible pony.”

“You're not.”

“Yes, I am!”

“No, Twilight, you are very, very far from a horrible pony. I have met some of the most vile equines to exist. They hurt those around them for fun, for perverse ideals. You,” Luna put a hoof on her shoulder, “you are a smart, gifted, sensitive mare caught with hooves bound.”

“But I did all of those things...”

“Yes,” Luna admitted with a sigh. “However, that doesn't mean you're cruel. Sometimes, it is not so much what you have done, but why you have done it.”

Sniffling, Twilight shrugged off her hoof. “I still did it though. I can't ever take it back.”

Luna remained silent, thoughts thrashing about in her head. Breathing in slowly, she ground her teeth together. “What do you think of me?” she asked quietly.

“What?” Twilight looked up to her, trails of glimmers still running down her cheeks.

“Do you think I am a good pony? Be honest.” Luna held her gaze.

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“...Because you- you follow your heart, I guess.” Twilight swallowed, looking back down to the blanket. “You're kind and- um, you try to help other ponies out, and you stand up for what is right.”

Luna sighed. “Yes, that I do. I have followed my heart, I have succumbed to gusts of emotion, and in turn that lead me to some of my darkest days. I razed cities, ordered thousands of prisoners to be executed, and quite literally left a path of flames, torching and looting from one innocent village to the next.” She looked up to Twilight, who was staring at her in disbelief.

“It's true, there is no benefit to lying here. Clearly, at one time, I was not a virtuous pony. Now, however, you say otherwise. Why? When Celestia banished Nightmare Moon, I was sent in tow. In a prison of my own thoughts, I had an eternity to think over my horrendous actions. I can only assume that your perception of me is due to the revelations I came to, with the philosophies and actions they've influenced, which all revolve around this: there is no way to reverse the past, Twilight, but we can atone for them in the present.”

“How?” Twilight's eyes beseeched her, dark in the depths of hopelessness. “This place is nothing like Equestria. I wouldn't know what to do in the first place. I feel like if I opened up to anypony, they would take advantage of me. I just– I'm afraid I might have to hurt somepony again.”

Luna frowned. “Unfortunately, that is most likely true. We aren't from Anarkhos, so we have to play by their rules. Yet, that shouldn't poison your character. You can still do what is right. Find what matters to you, what drives you, and act upon it. Whether that is your friends, defending those weaker than you, or any other cause you find worthy, I cannot tell you. You must find it within yourself. However, once you understand why, the weight of your actions will ease.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked quietly, plucking each word from a boiling cauldron of emotion. “I feel all torn up on the inside, and as much as I'd be willing to do to go home, having to do this again... It scares me, Luna.”

“I promise, it will help.” Luna kept her voice gentle and soft. “I won't say the pain will go away completely. But, if you felt none, what would that say of you? The fact that you feel so strongly means that you are far from tainted. Trust me.”

Twilight nodded faintly, remaining silent. She felt numb, as she had a couple nights before. She was tired, she wanted nothing to do with herself.

Luna leaned forward and hugged her once more. Slowly and indecisively, as if taking her first steps in a new world, Twilight wrapped her forelegs around her. She exhaled a breath she hadn't known she was keeping in, and finally, her cauldron began to simmer.

“It'll be alright.”

-~-

Twilight's eyelids creaked open. Groggily, she tried to make sense of her surroundings. Her left legs were dangling, her body on the cusp of balance. A soft, fine wool blanket fell over her back as she laid on her stomach. It felt like her nose was wedged between two pillows.

Shuffling over and propping herself up on her forelegs, she discovered she was right. Two pillows had been flattened and shoved from the center of the bed – a common sign she had been sleeping there. Perplexed further, Twilight ran a hoof through her mussed mane and looked to her side. The doorway was open, sunlight leaking through.

Twilight groaned and fell back down onto the bed. How she ended up sleeping here, she no longer cared. What did matter, however, was that it was already morning. The peacefulness of sleep would have to end once again.

“Twilight, you should get up.”

Turning her head towards the other side of the room, she spied Luna sitting in the chair she once occupied. The alicorn was sifting through her own saddlebags, pulling out various items and arranging them into groups.

“It's already noon,” Luna continued. “We decided that since the village of Decanter is a day and a half's trot from here, we needn't leave at dawn. However, I've let you rest long enough; we must disembark soon.”

Twilight stared at her for a moment, turning her eyes into intimidating slits. How dare she prevent her from sleeping. But Luna didn't even spare her a look, instead going back to her saddlebags. The mare's assault broke down as quickly as it started. She turned her face back into the mattress, bundling up the blankets around her. “Just, five more minutes,” she grumbled, her voice muffled.

Luna chuckled. She prodded at Twilight with a healthy dose of sarcasm, teasing, “I thought you would want to be outside. Imagine the cool air, the sunlight in your eyes, the cold, hard ground beneath your hooves instead of being cooped up in a bed all day. Does that not sound–” she paused for a moment, sprinkling in a soft giggle “–delightful?”

Twilight rolled to the side, staring her down once again. “Don't make me hate you,” she mumbled.

“Come now, why so hostile? All I am trying to do is stop you from sleeping the day away, as any good friend should. You should be thanking me.”

“Stop,” Twilight pouted, her face visibly frowning even as she tried to sink into the mattress. “I'm tired, Luna. Just a few more minutes, I swear.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “Oh good heavens, is somepony going to wither away and die without their beauty sleep?”

“Yes,” Twilight declared with a “humph”, before grabbing a pillow with her magic and covering her head.

The room fell quiet. At first, Twilight accepted it gladly; Luna had given in. With a sigh, she nuzzled in closer to her pillow. Yet, as time wore on, alarm bells began to ring. There was no way she would actually give up, was there? What was she up to?

The faintest of tugs pulled on her cocoon. Twilight almost didn't notice it, and brushed it away as her imagination. Seconds later, another tug by her hooves, pulling some of the fabric loose. It was nothing strong, hardly more than what a foal could muster.

“Luna, stop.” Twilight grumbled, pulling her rear legs up towards her stomach, and the blankets with them.

But the pulling persisted. It grabbed ahold of a corner by her back, tugging away. Bit by bit the blankets came undone, wisps of chill dancing along her skin. This would not do. Horn alight, Twilight yanked back.

A pop echoed throughout the room. “Ow,” Luna moaned, metal clanging to the floor.

Scrabbling her way upright, Twilight propped herself up on her forelegs. “Luna, are you okay?” she asked.

The alicorn rubbed her temples, her eyes were slammed shut. “Yes, I am fine. It was foolish of me to toy with my infant magic like that, I should've known better.”

“Wait, that was your magic?” Twilight shook her messy mane out of her eyes. “Since when did it become strong enough to do that?”

Luna shrugged, bringing her hooves back down and rummaging through her bags. “I don't know. I can only assume being unconscious for a couple days helped mend my reservoir, as I discovered earlier this morning that my grip had grown.”

“Oh, okay.” Twilight pulled herself into a sitting position and rubbed a foreleg apprehensively. “I'm sorry.”

“Think nothing of it.” Luna shook her head, then gritted her teeth as she further provoked her headache. “My earlier point stands though: you should get ready.”

“Right.” Twilight's mutter morphed into a yawn, stretching her legs above her head. Blinking her eyes and shaking her body of its aches, she worked out of the blankets and stepped down onto the floor. Turning around, she used her magic to remake the bed, fluffing the pillows and making sure everything was orderly.

“Here.” Twilight felt a pair of saddlebags hit her hooves. “Sky and Donevyn went to the market this morning,” Luna elaborated. “We should be sufficiently prepared for the rest of the trip. I already organized your bags for you.”

“Oh, thank you.” Twilight smiled, as she picked up the bags and began to fasten them around her.

“Wait.” Twilight looked up, and Luna slid her light vest and sheathed sword across the floor with her hooves. “You would want to put these on first.”

Twilight obeyed, letting the straps of her saddlebags slip as the whole pack dropped to the floor. She examined the vest, still soiled and roughed up from the days before. Swallowing, she put it on, buckling it in place. It fit snugly, which worried her. She had broken it in already, a testament to a time she didn't particularly enjoy.

Picking up the sword, she gave it a look over too. She hardly even remembered it while running to Iezno, and hadn't even brought it with her to Midnight's Den. It bore little signs of use, the scabbard still pristine and the pommel gleaming in the light. “Do I even need this?” she asked.

Luna looked up from her bags. “I would keep it. A blade is more than just a weapon. It's a tool, it's a deterrent, and a source of respect.” She shrugged. “I understand you might not feel comfortable with that, but for the moment it'd be a smart decision to keep it around.”

Twilight nodded slowly. Pulling out the blade a few inches, she looked down at the polished steel, the slight groove of its fuller. The edges glinted, razor sharp and capable of cutting through skin with the lightest of pressure. The blade looked back at her as well, her reflection warped and pulled. Her nose was scrunched into a fine point, her eyes blown up to unreal proportions, and they were so big to the rest of her face that she seemed terrified, even. Exhaling, she sheathed the sword and clasped it around her.

Going back to her saddlebags and putting them on, Twilight walked towards the doorway. “Are you all ready, Luna?” she asked without turning around.

Footsteps worked across the wooden floor. “Of course. Donevyn and Sky should be waiting.”

Waiting they were. “Jeez, what took you two?” Sky asked as they exited Viridian's house. She and Donevyn sat to the side of the door, lounging about on the pathetic grass that poked through the dirt. “We've been here for hours.”

“More like twenty minutes at best,” Donevyn muttered.

Sky shot him a look but continued nonetheless, “Also, we got everything you asked for, Moonguid- er, Luna. Sorry.” She pointed towards a small sack that dangled beside Donevyn's saddlebags.

“Good.” Luna nodded. “Now, get up. We have quite a distance to cover, if your geography is correct, Sky. We will want to be setting up camp by dusk. Do you know how far Decanter will be from an afternoon's trot?"

"I'm not entirely sure," Sky rubbed her chin, staring off across the street. "If I had to guess, we'd arrive by mid-afternoon the next day."

"So, I guess we're going to be trotting the entire way through?" Donevyn asked as he stood up, stretching his legs. "Luna, don't you think that might be a lot for you to handle?"

"Nonsense." Luna stepped out into the street as the others followed her. "This isn't the first time I've been wounded and forced into action. I assure you, I will be fine."

-~-

The sun shone gaily upon the quartet as they made their way through the Domelle. Light and shadow dappled the forest floor alike, golden rays painting the grass in a lush green. Birds chirped their singsong from one tree to the next, light fragrances of the forest dancing upon the breeze.

"I'm not much a fan of complimenting the day's beauty, but I must say it is delightful this afternoon." Luna appeared beside Twilight.

Twilight had fallen into her own world of thought, lagging behind as the other three plowed ahead. Their discussions had been picked up in bits throughout: the road ahead, the village of Decanter and the town of Leese they'd pass through, the eventual city of Lobos. While interesting, Twilight was beginning to trust Luna's cataloging abilities. No, something else was on her mind.

"Huh?" Twilight looked over at her, raising an eyebrow. "You're certainly in a good mood."

"I cannot help it, Twilight. I detest being contained, being kept up and held in place. Needless to say, these last few days have been... restrictive to me. Now, moving my legs and in the outdoors, I may be on the other extreme of the spectrum. A simple book would've done fine to free my mind, but now, here– hm. I would almost say it's too intense of a change to handle without being so..."

"Bubbly?" Twilight finished, unable to hide her grin.

Luna looked to her and sighed. "I was going to say 'enthused', but I guess that is as appropriate." She adjusted the bandage around her chest, which had been sinking down. "How about you? Are you not enjoying the tame weather as well?"

"It's nice." Twilight nodded. Any elaboration the other mare wanted was not coming.

"Good."

Neither pony said anything else. Twilight kept her eyes glazed onto the horizon, looking for nothing in particular.

The alicorn breathed out as silence overtook them, and she elected to look around at the trees beside the road, their leaves yellowing and ready to depart. "There, I have shared with you how I feel." She avoided all eye contact. "Now, out with it. I know the gaze that you've carried for the past few hours. It is neither good nor bad, as I remember, but more lost and wandering. I am concerned as to what unknowns are bothering you." The silence lingered. "As a more contemporary tongue would put it, what is... up?"

Twilight snorted, unable to contain herself. "Well, how about this," she began after a pause. "I ask you a question first, and then I'll tell you. Sound fair?"

"Of course."

The two trotted down the road. The murmurs of Donevyn and Sky's conversation ahead rolled past them like the breeze, minutiae that failed to register. Twilight pursed her lips, eyes flicking across the road and out into the distance.

"How does a pony do it?"

Luna looked over to her. "Do what?"

"This," Twilight muttered, her gaze still reaching out to the horizon, her voice quiet and tumbling from her mouth. "One minute we're being hunted, and the next we're laughing and talking about the weather. I don't mind change, but this... this is crazy. As much as I hate to say it, is there any normalcy here?"

A slight frown dampened Luna's features. "It... It depends on your definition of normalcy. Can each days' events be predictably similar to the next? Can you be sure of bread to appease your stomach each day?" The frown deepened. "Nowhere near as certain as modern Equestria, that is true. You've been brought up in a world that has achieved a prosperity never seen before, where strife may perhaps rear its head, but it doesn't seep into the necessities of life as it does here. There is a level of entropy here that you may not be prepared for, and I do not fault you if you aren't.

"However, there can still be constants within the chaos." Luna caught Twilight looking at her and held it. "The inner gears that make you tick, that beliefs you hold to your heart, the fire that burns in your soul; these are what this world cannot take from you, only convince you to give away. If you never surrender them, then there will reside an anchor to tether yourself to."

"But... how?" Twilight sighed. "What I've had to do here, all the necessary evils I've committed in Anarkhos, it seems to contradict everything... I feel like I'm tearing myself apart just trying to keep this together."

Luna adjusted her posture mid-trot. She let her chest fall, bringing her closer to eye-level. Her voice softened. "What we discussed last night... it is still bothering you, isn't it?"

"A little. I mean, I'm grateful for you listening to me and helping me, but I guess... I guess I haven't come to terms with it quite yet. But– but that doesn't mean I can't," she added in hastily. "I just– I think I need some time."

"Is that all?" Luna wondered. "Twilight, don't feel as if you must do this on your own."

"That wasn't what I was saying. You helped, Luna, you really did. It's that I feel like... like..." She pursed her lips together, going silent all together as her brain hummed.

"Feel like what?"

"A bone," Twilight decided, nodding to herself.

"A bone?" Luna eyebrows rose ever so slightly. She couldn't hide the confusion in her voice. "I don't understand."

"When something like a chair or a train breaks, you can find new parts to repair it quickly, relatively speaking. With any luck, it'll work just like before," Twilight explained. "A bone, however, is different. It needs to be set, held in place, and then given time to mend itself together. If you set it right, often it grows back stronger. It can withstand more, and hold up where you thought you couldn't. But if you set it wrong, then the whole bone grows incorrectly. It probably can't support as much as it used to, or it might not even support you at all." Her lip quivered, pulling between a frown and a pessimistic scowl. "The problem is, you can't tell until you take off your cast.

"I might be set back in place and be feeling no pain at all, but I can't shake the feeling that, well, what if something is wrong? I've thought about what you said, and you're right, maybe I did help a bunch of other ponies by getting rid of those bandits. I did what I had to in order to save my friends, and I prevented those cruel ponies from hurting anypony else. But thinking this way, rationalizing why I had killed them, I'm afraid of what that might do. Would that only make it easier for me to do this? Would I start turning to violence? Or maybe that'd make me stronger, somehow?"

Twilight looked away, her eyes resuming the vacant look they held before, settled somewhere far off on the horizon. "I... I don't know. And– and I won't know, until another situation arises where I have to choose – not that I want to, but I've accepted that it'll occur somewhere along the way. It's... it's the waiting and the not knowing that worries me."

Luna gave no immediate reply. The seconds creaked by, with nothing but hooves pounding against the dirt and the jangle of saddlebags. At long last, she sighed. "Yes, you're right. This is something you will have to discover on your own. Until then, however, there's not much that you can do. This empty worrying does you no good."

"I... I know," Twilight admitted. She glanced to Luna. "It's probably all just me overreacting and being paranoid or whatever. I don't know. I guess I should just forget about it, right?"

"I wouldn't say that. If something bothers you this intensely, it would only be harmful to completely ignore it. This is important to you, and you're right for wanting an answer," Luna assured her. "Nevertheless, it might be beneficial to relax for now. Some level of wariness is helpful, but so is your peace of mind. If anything can break a pony, it is stress and fear." She nudged her. "Come, let's go see what Donevyn and Sky are up to. Perhaps talking to somepony besides a rambling nag will help."

Twilight smiled. "Alright. Thanks, Luna."

"Of course." She dipped her head.

The unicorn began to pull away, cantering ahead. "Come on then, you rambling nag!"

-~-

"You're crazy," Donevyn muttered.

"Not usually," Sky retorted. "Just think about it. It totally makes sense, doesn't it?"

The two sat beside a tiny, glimmering fire, dusk falling over the forest. Donevyn laid back, propped up against his saddlebags, freed of his armor. Sky sat against a rock by his head, peering down at him occasionally.

"No, no it doesn't. I don't know where you're getting this from."

"Would you just listen?" Sky sighed, before her frustrated expression brightened. She put her face above his, her ruby hair nearly falling in his face. "Hey, how about this. I'll bet you a fifty pieces I'm right."

Donevyn groaned. "No." He rolled to the side, staring into the fire, crossing his forelegs over his chest. "Besides, some ponies don't have that kind of money, either."

Sky tracked him, her face popping up in his vision again, her head sideways against the ground. "I just don't spend my pieces stuffing my face, or whatever colts do with their money. But fine, whatever. How about twenty?"

Donevyn rolled to the other side. "No."

Sky, clambering over the rock, was there again. "Ten?"

"Sky, just drop it."

Donevyn was on his back once again, watching the purple and red clouds hover far above. Sky looked down at him and gave him the best puppy-dog eyes she could muster. "Five? Pleeease?"

"No!" Donevyn turned over and planted his face into his saddlebags. "Just leave me alone," he mumbled through the fabric.

Sky sat before him, gazing down at him intently. "Huh... What about if you win, I leave you alone for a day."

Donevyn's ears twitched. For the first few seconds he gave no reply, and Sky wondered if he was ignoring her. But he soon proved her wrong, muttering, "I'm listening."

The mare lit up. "So yeah, all day. I won't say a word to you unless you ask me first. No poking or creeping or giggling, none of that. You can pretend I don't even exist, and umm... well, do whatever you normally do. Whatever that is."

"I don't know...." Donevyn deliberated, face still hidden by his bags. "One day is a really short period of time."

"How about three days, then?"

He lifted his head up. "Three... Hmm, I guess that's good enough. Alright, well what happens if you're right?"

Sky smiled. "I get to cut your mane."

Pupils dilating, Donevyn shot up into a protective stance, shying away from her. "You what? N– no, you can't! No way in– no."

Sky pouted. "Aw, come on! I wouldn't do much, just trim it a bit and make it neat. It's gotten all matted and tangled over the past few days. Look, you've got a little twig stuck in there."

He shook his head, leaves and small twigs falling out. "That's because I was just laying on the ground, obviously. I take care of my mane perfectly fine."

"Fine is one way of putting it." Sky rolled her eyes. "Come on, you know it's getting long. As the male representative of our group, you need to be looking your best."

"Sky, I'm the only male in the group. Everypony else here is a mare."

"Exactly! And don't you get any ideas," she chastised him, rapping him on the nose gently. "Honestly, you said it yourself. I'm crazy, so obviously I can't possibly be right, right? This is your chance to get three days of peace!"

"I... I don't know."

Sky turned on a dime, mockery littering her voice. "What, are you having second thoughts? I thought you knew everything and I'm just some dumb, cute filly. Or are you wrong?" She grinned. "Put your mane where your mouth is, boy."

He scowled at her. "You know what, fine! I'll take you up on your bet, and I'll be loving it when I don't have to hear you talk for a few days."

Her grin flickered for a split second, but recovered. "Good! Remember, by the end of the week."

"By the end of the week," Donevyn mimed her with a scoff.

"Umm, what's by the end of the week?" Twilight asked, stepping into the firelight. A stack of twigs and larger branches were in tow, hovering in a purple aura. She looked from one to the other, clueless.

"Oh, n– nothing. " Sky stammered. She looked away, turning from Donevyn.

"Are you sure?" Twilight looked from her to him, setting the firewood down. Luna came up and sat next to her, filled canteens dangling from her saddlebags.

"Yeah," Donevyn snorted. "We're sure."

Author's Note

More flattery for TheLastBrunnenG, because he did an awesome job proofreading this twice.

(I'm not going to stop. I'm a renegade. The renegade who had it made. Retrieved for a bounty, never more to go astray. The judge will have revenge today on the wanted man.)

Book 1: Chapter 12

Lobos

“Lobos was alive. It breathed, it pulsed, and now, as they crossed through the gates, it ate.”

If Konik was a large city, Lobos was gargantuan. It was built on the delta of a nearby river, which was the base of a natural harbor before leading out to sea. Three tiers of high, stone walls surrounded the city from land. From their perch on a nearby hill, Luna could barely see from one side of the town to the other. It stretched out just before the horizon, going on and on, rivaling with the ocean to engulf anything or anypony with its sheer size.

Buildings of all kinds could be distinguished, from the tight clusters of residential spaces, to the massive series of docks and piers along the coast, to a giant shrine that rose high above most buildings, its lone spire seeming to pierce the sky's few clouds themselves. To the south, their destination was visible; the Erhani palace was luxurious, allocating a sizeable portion of the city for its numerous marble buildings to sprawl across open space. Its green courtyards and modest gardens were an anomaly from the rest of the cities landscape. But it rested far within the city proper, meaning they still had quite a ways to go yet.

Luna stood there, jaw agape. For all of its technological and societal advantages, there simply was no place like this in Equestria. The city itself appeared to be a wonder in its own, a miracle of logistics and planning to keep a settlement of this magnitude running. It could swallow two, perhaps three Canterlots with room to spare. Even Manehatten fell far behind.

"Wow," a voice muttered, but it wasn't Luna. Looking to the side, she saw Twilight wearing an equally impressed look on her face. "This is incredible. To think that a place so conflicted and fractured could allow for something like this to happen..." The unicorn’s words faded away as her brain ran wild with conjecture.

"Everypony told me it was the biggest city on the continent, but I don't think I ever understood exactly what they meant," Sky muttered.

"I don't see what's so impressive," Donevyn grumbled with a shrug. He batted away the three astonished glares that came his way. "I've been here a few times with Kazius. Even though it's smaller, Konik is a better city. Sure, Lobos might be wealthy and powerful, but that isn't everything."

"But– but!" Twilight gawked. "It's huge!" She waved her hooves about in the air. "The amount of time it would take to grow a settlement this large and retain its population over the years, not to mention the financial costs..."

"Of course," Luna nodded in agreement. "Also, I'd think the culture of Erhanos would be different from Hurras, correct? A city of these proportions, why, it could spawn entirely new ways of thinking, support an entire nation in tax revenue, and become an impregnable bastion all on its own. While I mean no disrespect, Konik simply doesn't hold this much influence."

"That's not what I meant. I'd try to explain," Donevyn sighed, "but I think it'd be better to see for yourselves. Come on, we don't have all day."

-~-

"Halt."

The cobblestone path seemed to explode with activity and energy beyond the gates. The further reaches of their vision were blocked, a melding of equestrian bodies that bustled so vivaciously that it cut off their view in a swirling, frothing wall of hues. The clanging of a hammer on anvil rung like a churchbell. The creaking roll of wooden carts, their wheels clicking against the stones below, filled the air like crickets on a warm summers' eve. Beneath it all, the innumerate, ubiquitous, prevailing rumble of voices sat under the surface, merely room tone to those not yet inside. Once they transgressed the gates, however, it would submerge them. The city, in more than an aural sense, would swallow them whole. Anxiety pricked at Luna's hooves, forcing her to fidget as they came before the guards.

"State your business," one of them asked. His black mane was greying, a scar running from a lip to his jaw, disforming his cerulean face. Heavy, iron plates fell over his shoulders and sides, connecting close to the sallet he wore. His metal boots were nicked, blackened by fire, rusted by rain and blood, and dangerously pointed with the addition of hoofspikes. Luna had met battle-hardened veterans before, and the stallion barring them fit the part.

Persuasion and elaboration would do them no good. Concise sentences, forgoing flair or embellishment, would get them inside without having to stand about for an hour, as city guards often liked to subject foreigners to.

The stallion eyed her horn. His face did not twitch, and then settled his gaze back upon her, regarding her with the level-headed suspicion a guard's captain adored.

"We are an ambassadorial party from the realm of Hurras. We have been sent by King Leszek to meet with the Grand Elector." Donevyn appeared beside her, proffering the necessary documents.

The stallion looked at the papers, but again, his mien bore no change. "Where is your escort?" he asked in a gruff tone as he continued to read.

"Killed," Luna stated bluntly. "An ambush of bandits thrice our size within the forest."

Finished with his papers, the guard glanced up at her and nodded. It was short, slight, and rapport-like. Apparently Hurras wasn't the only one to be having trouble with the Domelle's nefarious inhabitants.

"Once we arrive at the palace," Luna continued. "I'd like to write back about their deaths. Their families need to know."

Finally, a key that fit its lock. His demeanor shifted, shoulders slumping as he looked to the ponies behind him. "Right Hook, Bodkin, accompany these four to the palace. Fire Flight, go to the gatehouse, and come back with replacements." Turning to the travelers, he stepped aside and added, "Welcome to Lobos, Ambassador."

Following their newly-appointed escort, they approached the maw of the beast. Its roar grew, its ghastly breath spilled forth. Luna could hear the rasp of its lungs, the ringing of the piers that carried long over the air. Millions of cells scurried through its stone-paved arteries, transporting particles of life that kept it moving. Lobos was alive. It breathed, it pulsed, and now, as they crossed through the gates, it ate.

The life within the megametropolis appeared relatively normal to any other bustling town. Vendors hawked their wares, competing with criers who reported news of dubious authenticity. Street urchins danced between the flow of hooves, giggling and sneaking a hoof into a bag of the unwary. The stream of traffic parted for its protectors, squadrons of guards who donned blue and gold tabards over their mail.

Whereas Konik was pragmatic and humble, life around the popular arteries of Lobos flaunted its wealth at every turn. Great townhouses, with their luxurious balconies held up by sculpted columns of marble and expensive grey stone, with their privately-armed ponies at the door and their great windows, sat among the shops of prominent merchants and buildings of influential charters. Stallions of high esteem roved in duos, wearing light brigandines of fine silk with silver-hilted swords at the waist. Upper-class mares gossiped in wonderful dresses of rich greens and purples, sniffing into their perfumed hoofkerchiefs to ward off the smells of the city.

Three of the travelers marveled at their new surroundings, watching with eyes gleaming. Luna could not but feel a pang of nostalgia, memories of Aequus during the Equestrian Golden Age flooding her mind. She and Celestia had been at the height of their power and respect, their once-tiny nation now a lion among gazelles. Aequus grew to become the cultural center of the world, scholars of zebrican and hartian variety travelling far from their homelands to study in the esteemed universities. Merchants arrived by river barge, selling intricate, griffonic metalwork and gems from canine caves. Even the nobles preferred life in the capital as opposed to their country manors, at the epicenter of influence and whispers within Equestria.

"What is that?" Twilight asked, pointing to a large domed structure. It rose five stories into the air, towering above the rest of the nearby buildings, built with a sun-stone that was a warm orange in the afternoon light, its edges trimmed in red brick. It was complemented with its own cobblestone square and marble fountain before it. The crests and pillars outside its entrance were exquisitely sculpted, while the doors themselves were five ponies high and ten wide, manned by four gigantic stallions.

"That's the Sfaíra Sofía," Donevyn answered, "where the water sages keep their archives. I've heard it contains over two hundred thousand texts, more than half that exists in all of Erhanos."

"Wow." Twilight nearly bumped into Sky ahead of her, both mares stopping to stare. The grumble of annoyed townsponies skirted around them as they blocked the road.

Luna was duly impressed, but the fact that the center of knowledge was controlled by theologians did not sit well with her. "Why is it all in one place, though?" she asked.

Donevyn shrugged. "It's been around for hundreds of years, my only guess is that they've been accumulating and searching out manuscripts for so long that this is how things ended up."

"I see." She nodded, but her skepticism was far from gone. "Well, I believe we should keep moving. We're doing no good standing in the middle of the street."

Their trip through Lobos continued much the same, the road leading up to the palace continually bleeding and smearing its wealth on its travelers. It came as no surprise that, half an hour later, the palace did much the same. Sitting upon a natural plateau within the city, above much of the skyline, it was crafted out of marble, as were its pathways, fountains, and other small buildings that orbited around it like moons. The palace was only three stories tall, but, much like its city, it spanned on from one side to the other, reaching out for an incredible width.

Delicate windows lined the walls like scales, and in the stone between them resided exquisite carvings at the expense of a thousand masons, with a thousand masons more needed to create the lines of statues that rose from the edges of the roof. The marble ponies stood like eternal sentries, eyes facing outward, chests out.

Before they could even reach the palace, however, they had to transcend the courtyard. A giant lawn of manicured grass was filled with more pony-sized statues, a fountain as wide as a house, and two long pathways that led up to the steps.

The gate behind them shut, their escort returning to their helm. "Follow us, Ambassadors."

Twilight stuck close to Luna as she felt her physical size diminish amongst such grandeur. She was a speck, a mote of dust, a particle beside behemoths. Luckily, one such behemoth was now walking next to her.

"It is quite impressive, isn't it?" Luna asked, giving her new latchling a cursory glance. "Although, I do not see why the whites of marble should dominate; darker hues can be just as majestic."

"It's the stone of the Erhani," Donevyn lectured. "Kazius explained it to me once. The quarries in Marerra are some of the best on the continent, and have been used in important buildings since the second era, roughly two thousand years ago."

"Hey look, ol' blockhead knows some history," Sky jabbed with a snicker. "Too bad it's partly wrong. The second era was three thousand years ago, Donny-boy."

"Why do you care?" he snorted back. "You're an archivist for the Tempestry. Your entire job is to know our history, shouldn't you be happy that somepony even bothered to try learning?"

"It's too much fun to resist." She cast him a glance that was as teasing as her tone. "Besides, you're a courser. Aren't you guys all about fighting and drinking and mares?" She coughed. "Well, maybe not that last part for you, but still, I didn't think you were even capable of reading."

If blood could boil and steam, huge clouds would be whistling from Donevyn's ears. "We're not a bunch of brutes!" he cried as they grew ever closer to the steps. "Sir Piast is known for his poetry, and Sir Danielak is an incredible lyrist! And–" his face flustered, "and what was that about mares?"

"Oh, I mean, y'know..." Sky rolled her eyes, "I doubt you've even kissed one before. Like, you're what, nineteen or twenty years old? Come on, ponies even half your age might've had their first kiss. A colt still learning to fly probably has more experience than you."

Donevyn stared at the marble tiles as they slouched along in silence. Luna took particular interest in examining the shrubbery. Twilight decided that she'd join her. Even the two guards up front had an awkward stutter in their gait.

"I mean, Konik is known for having more mares than stallions. Is it really that hard for you to get a mare? If you could just buck up and talk to one I don't think you'd have a problem. Where's all that brave but refined ‘courser’ talk now? Sheesh, Donevyn, you could do so much better," she finished her gelding with a chuckle.

But as the solemn procession started its trek up the stairs, the laugh died in her throat. Nopony even looked at her, much less the stallion in question, who slunk to the rear of the group. Sky coughed and pursed her lips together as if demons could spurt from her mouth.

The doors open and closed with an ominous echo, reverberating down the halls and into its corridors. The interior of the palace was, unsurprisingly, more marble, trimmed with gold leaf. Snow white china vases sat upon marble tables under blue cloth. Yes, the only thing saving them from a world of gold-edged white was patches of blue that stood deputy in the room. Thin rugs in the center of the hall, elaborate tapestries, and withheld window drapes, all crafted with the hues of the deep sea.

Servants, guards, and other workers buzzed around the palace in a similar color scheme, garbed in vestments of likewise hues. Their envoy paid them no mind, pressing straight ahead to their destination. As it turned out, the palace was nothing if not expansive. Canterlot was tall and majestic, but its halls could never hope to sustain as these had. Twilight felt like they'd been walking for hours, in one straight line, a passing of windows always on her right. No matter what, a depth before the group persisted, the corridor continued as if that were its sole purpose in existence. All the while, life and government moved about them, through them, ignorant of them. They were just another part, nothing of import nor worry. Cooks moved trolleys, sergeants marched ahead of their subordinates, and Twilight swore she saw a rather lewdly-dressed mare slip into a doorway and slam its appendage shut, all with neither the slightest of attention nor wandering eyes towards the ambassadors. Not even their horns garnered attention. The drones paid them no mind.

Their envoy arrived before a pair of guards standing outside the throne room, to which the mares offered their documents. As the Erhani slipped inside the hall, Twilight examined its set of mahogany doors, inlaid with depictions of brave explorers, merchants prevailing on the high seas. An ancient tongue was inscribed in the center and along the sides, and if one followed them up to the top, their laid a large carving of a three-pronged trident set between a mason's hammer and a curved sword. Twilight tried to examine it between squinting eyes, but her chance fleeted before she could make any progress.

Two blue-and-yellow guards opened the doors from the inside, allowing them inside. Much like the hallways, distance remained tantamount above everything. Everything, except for the radical change in color. White marble gave way to a palette of aqua and navy, with the required dashes of gold throughout. Nevertheless, the throne room continued on for a hundred yards at least, before arriving at a slight dais and an ebony chair.

They had made it halfway to the throne before Twilight even realized a pony was sitting in it. An earth pony, to be exact. He seemed to blend in perfectly, with a coat of cerulean and a jet black mane. His eyes shone like polished onyx, falling upon the party before him. He tapped his hooves together as they arrived, his features betraying nothing.

"Halt!" a guard called from the side of the room. Their escorts obeyed, and seemingly in the know, abandoned their post at the fore and left the group. The four had arrived.

"Speak your intentions," the Grand Elector commanded. He wore no regalia, beside a torc that fitted around his neck, crafted from spiraling strands of gold with large sapphires at the ends. His mane was well coiffed and coat finely groomed, but otherwise he showed little of his wealth.

"We are a diplomatic envoy from Hurras, Your Majesty." From Twilight's distance, the spasm of distaste showed upon Luna's face as she muttered those final words. "Convicts and criminals determined to have come from Erhani lands are causing distress and upending trade in Hurras, and by order of the crown, we are sent to enquire as to why this is happening."

The Grand Elector nodded. Turning to his right, he spoke to the mare beside him, "Seneschal, is there time within the coming days for a... discussion?"

"In two days' time, Your Excellency. Shortly after noon, it appears there is little needing your attention for the remainder of the afternoon. Shall I set them down for then?"

"Yes." The Grand Elector turned back to them. "I believe our business for the day has been settled. Please, allow one of my maids to show you to your rooms."

Twilight looked to Luna, and Luna to her, before nodding and turning around. A prim-dressed maid appeared in front of them as if through thin air. The acolyte and squire followed them, their hoofclops hanging in the air like bell tolls. As the door closed behind them, the mares glanced back to each other. Luna frowned, shaking her head in frustration, to which Twilight could only shrug and sigh.

After an equally long trek as their initial walk through the palace, they arrived at the end of a corridor, two doors facing each other from across the hall. The maid turned to face them. "Here are your rooms, Ambassadors. I'm afraid they're all we have unoccupied at the moment. If you would like, your companions can be shown to a nearby inn for the night, should you require your own space."

"We should be fine," Twilight answered before anypony else could, "they don't need to go anywhere."

The maid smiled and dipped her head. "Of course. Should you require anything, one of us will almost certainly be close. We can direct you to what you need."

"Thank you," Twilight replied with a smile of her own.

As she departed, Luna shot Twilight a glare. "So, how do you plan to split us up?"

Twilight shrugged, oblivious. "Oh, I don't know. I figured we can figure that out between ourselves."

"Wonderful," Luna grumbled, "if only a minute late."

"I'll stay with Donevyn," Sky offered, turning Twilight's confused look at Luna into an anxious one towards her. Even the stallion in question lifted his head to see her for the first time in an hour.

Luna shuffled on her hooves. "Are you sure that is a–"

"We'll be fine," Sky dismissed her with a wave of her hoof. "Won't we, Donevyn?"

He stared at her.

"See! Doncha worry, we'll be as peachy as, well... peaches!" She shrugged off her hood, closing in on Twilight and Luna. "Now, you two can go off into your room and get settled. Don't let me and Donny worry you at all," Sky assured as she ushered them towards the other door.

"I– umm, okay?" Twilight mumbled, opening the door with a glow of magic. She went inside, while Luna stopped just before the doorway.

She leaned close to Sky, whispering, "Do you fully know what you have brought upon yourself?"

"I promise, I can cheer him right up." Sky smiled. "I know just the trick."

Luna remained quiet for a moment, unsure eyes studying the mare in front of her. "Well, while I may not agree with your methods... I hope you keep it down."

Sky stared blankly at her. "What? What do you mean?" Her eyes widened, face flushing before rosy tints highlighted her cheeks. "No no no, no– I... I never actually meant– I mean I was never serious before... I'm not that kind of mare! I just–"

"Of course, of course." Luna nodded, her unconvinced expression betraying her. "Well, I hope everything reaches a... satisfying conclusion." She bore the briefest of smiles before closing the door.

Sky's sole reply was a squeak. She quickly put her hood back up, pulling on it by the brim to hide her burning face as she turned to Donevyn. The second their eyes met, he looked to the floor.

"So, uh, shall we get settled in?" Sky crossed the hall.

Donevyn gave no reply.

"Well, um, let's just get this door open and see what the room is like." With a push the timber slab gave way, the late rays of the sun pouring in through a far window. On further inspection, the window wasn't far at all. The room was just big enough for a bed, a washbasin, a trunk, and a small patch of floor.

"L– looks cozy!" Sky tried with a nervous chuckle. She marched inside nonetheless, hearing the slow hoofsteps of Donevyn behind her. Directly ahead of her was the trunk, and she soon set her saddlebags, crossbow, and bolts inside. She turned around to move back, but found Donevyn in her way, he barely noticing her with barren eyes. It wasn't as if he tried to make it so cramped, it was simply a tiny room for one trying to fit two.

Silently, she cursed The Winds for not telling her to keep her big mouth shut.

"I need to get in there," Donevyn murmured, but made no attempt to slip by. Instead, he waited there for her to move, staring out the window behind her.

"Oh! Er, of course." Sky moved her head from side to side, looking for an opening. "I just have to get by," she hinted.

Donevyn didn't reply, instead yawning and rubbing his face with a hoof.

"I'll– I'll find a way around." Her nerves getting to her, she could feel the slight slip of sweat between her forelegs and chest. Eyes darting across the room, at long last she decided to hop onto the bed. Donevyn said nothing and simply moved forward.

Another mistake became apparent as soon as her hooves rested on the mattress. It was only just big enough for two ponies to sleep in. Not cuddling, anyway. Now, Sky considered herself a mare with priorities, and sleeping comfortably was high up there. Unfortunately, so too was not sharing a bed with a stallion who'd probably hate her until the end of her days.

"Great job, featherbrain," she muttered to herself.

-~-

Shorty after unceremoniously dumping her saddlebags onto the ground, Twilight leapt onto the bed, causing the wool mattress to compress and bulge. She laid face down, legs splayed out as she snuggled into the pillows. Exhaling loudly into the blankets, she grew still.

"I see you are quite content," Luna observed, placing her own bags into their appropriate trunk.

Twilight rolled over, picking her head up to look at Luna. "Besides that one night in Iezno, I've been sleeping on nothing but a blanket for a week. This feels wonderful," she purred.

"I would imagine. However, it is rather lopsided, isn't it?"

"Huh? The bed?" Twilight sat up and looked to either side of the mattress.

"No. I meant as to who's using it. We all could have had our own beds for the night, if somepony didn't rush to answer."

Twilight fell mute, taking in what she heard. "I... I'm sorry, I didn't realize," she began. "I just didn't want to make it look like we were kicking Donevyn and Sky out, or being snooty or something. I know it's not a good reason, and it's my fault for not thinking things through." Her ears fell flat.

Luna sighed. "Think nothing of it, as we can do little now. Your heart was in the right place. However, in the future, I hope we can consult each other before making decisions like this."

A half-smile cracked Twilight's down demeanor. "Of course."

Luna went back to unpacking her things, unbuttoning her vest and setting her blade aside. She turned to the wash basin and, wetting her hooves, began to clean her face of days of traveling.

"Wait, but this whole trip... Luna, you didn't ask me whether we should do this either."

Twilight's revelation soured the cool ministrations of water on Luna's face. She turned to her, face gleaming and chin dripping, clearing away her dampened mane. "What? I am fairly certain–"

"I don't remember you asking me at all," Twilight intercepted her. To Luna's relief, however, her face showed understanding and curiosity rather than anger. "Is that what you're really annoyed about? Or is it more than me slipping up?"

Luna blew a few droplets of water off her nose, her face twisting. "Fine, I'll tell you. I am disappointed that you did not consult us first, albeit for a more selfish reason. I have not been able to enjoy a respite on a bed since we have arrived. While this would have been no problem were I twelve thousand years younger, my body has become acclimated to the feel of a mattress. I would like to rest in comfort for once. It was a long trek to get here, and finally here we are, and I want to be rewarded as such." She stomped a hoof on the ground, voice rising into a whine, "I am tired and I am grumpy and I want to sleep in a bed."

Twilight stared at her. Luna tried to remain stoic at first, but soon noticed her stance had become low and defensive somewhere amid her rant. With a small cough, she realigned herself.

"Luna, are you pouting?" the unicorn asked incredulously.

"I am most certainly not!" Luna huffed. "I simply desire a place to sleep, and I am still sore that the chance has been robbed of me."

"That still sounds like pouting to me."

Luna glared at her. She couldn't tell if Twilight was teasing her or not, but she didn't like it. It is that... well, it is simply not fair! she thought. I have been subjected to the floor, out of dignity and kindness, and right when a fair opportunity comes clear, she robs me of it.

"You know, you can sleep on the bed if you want," Twilight disrupted her mental hoof-stomping. "I don't mind."

"Are you sure?" Luna eyed her cautiously.

"Of course!" Twilight smiled.

Luna clasped her mouth shut, nodding slowly. After a pass of silence, she let a breath escape her lips. "I am sorry for snapping at you. Please, accept my sincerest apologies."

"Why wouldn't I?" She adopted a grin. "Now, are there any other temper tantrums we have to deal with?"

The alicorn shot her a miffed look. "No."

-~-

Sky laid back on the bed, propped up against the wall and writing in her notebook. It wasn't as if she wanted to be on the bed, with guilt eating at her gut like a worm in an apple. She'd much rather offer it to Donevyn, but that possibility had closed quickly.

Soon after putting his stuff away, the stallion laid on the floor, curling up and doing his best to appear asleep. He kept his body still, but despite wrapping himself up in a blanket, his breathing was still visibly forced. His muscles were tensed, and on his face rested a deep scowl.

A knock rapped on her door.

"What is it?" Sky asked, putting down her quill.

"It's Twilight," came the muffled voice. "Do you want to get anything to eat with Luna and I?"

Sky looked at her stomach, almost seeing the empty pit that resided there. She hadn't eaten since morning, and the dried apple in her bags were starting to grow old. But Donevyn took up the entire floor. Nope.

"No, I'm fine. Thanks."

"How about Donevyn?" Twilight asked.

An ear flicked on his head, the pace of his breathing fluctuating.

"He's asleep," Sky lied.

"Oh, okay." Twilight voice fell. "Alright then, we'll see you guys later."

Sky held her breath as the hoofsteps diminished into nothing, as nothing but the tone of the city could be heard through the window. With a sigh, she ran a hoof through her hair, pursing her lips together. A period of silence sat in the room, Donevyn stirring occasionally.

"I know you're awake," Sky claimed.

Donevyn twitched and grumbled, nosing his muzzle further into the blanket. His tail swept over the floor.

"Come on, can't we just talk?" she plead. "I'm... I'm sorry for what I said earlier. I just, y'know, I got ahead of myself and forgot what I was saying. I got carried away a bit."

Donevyn finally gave up his guise, lifting his head up and staring at her. His eyes were lackluster and decaying, his youth and energy seemingly gone. He didn't even appear angry, only tired and sad. There was no will to do anything else. He simply laid there and glared at her, blinking every so often.

Sky swallowed hard. "Okay, so I went way too far. Way, way too far. I mean, I only tease you because you're my friend. Like, I don't know... Luna and Twilight are nice and all, but I don't trust them enough yet. I really don't know them too well to feel comfortable joking like that." She yielded to Donevyn's stare, casting her gaze to the floor. "I thought you could handle, well, me," she snorted at that, "although I really shouldn't have gone that far. I never meant to make you mad. I'm sorry."

Donevyn's zombie eyes kept on her, more still than he had been during his slumber.

Sky felt like she was shrinking, her voice falling faster than her heart. "What do you want? I– I'm really sorry about this. I was being dumb, I was a total featherbrain, okay? If I could go back and take back what I said, I would. But I can't."

"I know." Donevyn gave a tiny nod. He sighed, putting his head back down on the floor and closing his eyes.

-~-

Luna sat down on the bed, looking through the parchment spread out before her. "So, you have compiled all of our knowledge on this world, in these few days alone?" She looked up to Twilight, who was making use of the basin.

"Yup!" she replied, using a spell to dry her face.

"Interesting," Luna murmured as she hoofed a page closer. She hummed for a moment, eyes turning into a squint. "Have you added to this recently? I do not see any mention of Iezno or Succubus' Snare."

Twilight shook her head as she crossed the empty floor, hopping up onto the bed beside Luna. "No, I haven't. Between you getting hurt and traveling here, I haven't had much time to write anything else down."

"I see." Luna turned to another page. "It begs the question though, why take the time to write it down anyway? Quick notes are one thing, while this is all rather... in-depth."

"I mean, I like note taking. It's, well, calming for me." Twilight admitted sheepishly. "I've been thinking though, maybe this can help us."

"Us?" Luna raised an eyebrow. "How?"

"Well, you mentioned before that each plane has a waypoint. Waypoints that sometimes discharge energy and paranormal events, and that if we find it we can both return to Equestria." Twilight picked up the sheets of parchment in her magic and held them in the air before them, spread out like a messy bulletin board. "Perhaps being so in-depth would be useful when we're trying to find out where this waypoint is. Having this information might be helpful when we're trying to connect the dots and figure this out."

Luna turned to her and smiled. "Of course, Twilight, that is very thoughtful indeed! I suppose the chore of maintaining this may pay dividends in the end." She chuckled. "Oh dear, it sounds as if we're trying to create an encyclopedia of sorts. What would we call it? Perhaps ‘The Moon and the Stars' Encyclopedia to Anarkhos’, hmm? A fun little play off that blasted sigilbearer nonsense."

"Could we?" Twilight asked excitedly. "I mean, this a world that nopony like us has seen before! We have a chance to create a very objective reference on the continent, for everypony to read and learn from!" She caught herself, lowering her voice before it could be heard down the hall. "Besides, I've always wanted to write an encyclopedia."

Luna blinked. "Twilight, I think you misunderstood. The encyclopedia comment was merely–"

"Don't sell yourself short, Luna. I think it's a wonderful idea."

"No, Twilight, I mean–"

"Just think! It's uncertain if anypony has written a well-made reference text here, and if we end up traveling a lot, then we can compile an encyclopedia for all ponies to read." She clapped her hooves together.

"Twilight, while I do find the idea of educating the masses to be beneficial–"

"Of course!" Twilight nearly bounced into the ceiling. "Our neutral perspective should be used as well! It can't be a simple recounting of facts and figures, we should include some analysis and interpretation too."

"What?! No!" Luna shook her head. "No, that is not what We–" she grumbled and sighed," that is not what I meant. The whole idea was a joke, Twilight. I doubt we could have the time to undertake such a task, nevermind with all that we must do to find a way home. Between traveling and this whole diplomatic chore, along with finding the waypoint, where would we fit writing an entire encyclopedia? I cannot think of this as a good plan."

"Oh," Twilight deflated, head dropping and eyes falling. "I mean, maybe you're right. I'm– I'm sorry, I just got excited and well, you know. I like reading and learning, and I thought if I could help other ponies do the same, that'd be a way to help this world." She sighed. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have brought it up. You're right, it was a dumb idea."

Luna sighed again, rubbing her forehead with a hoof. Her gut twisted inside like an unsure knot, with chills of guilt running down her body.

"I shouldn't have been such a foal about it," Twilight lamented. "I got too far ahead of myself without taking in all the variables and forces that could affect us. Maybe when I'm older and graying. I didn't even bother to ask what you thought, again, and I just rushed to what I wanted to do. I'm sorry for being so selfish and–"

"Stop." Luna held up her hoof. "You were not being selfish... You were simply being yourself, Twilight, and I cannot fault you for that. Perhaps..." the words came out of her mouth as if they had to be wrenched from her vocal chords, "if you promise to keep the entries short, and keep it lower on your list of priorities, and especially not do anything dangerous or foolish to find out something new..." She sighed once again, still fighting to rationalize this in her head. "Perhaps you can do this. But it must be something small and to the side. Is that clear?"

Twilight perked up, a blazoning smile plastered on her face. "Of course!" she exclaimed, crushing Luna in a hug.

Front legs bound at her sides, Luna tried her best to shrug and remain unswayed. "G– good." She kept her chin raised, too skittish to rest it on top of Twilight's head. "Remember, do not do anything unwise in a gamble for more knowledge. A few passages in an unfinished book is not worth as much as you are."

Twilight released her barely, looking up to her and nodding with that goofy grin still there. "I promise," she assured her. "Thanks." Twilight nuzzled her chest.

Luna skin crawled in a not-entirely unpleasant way. Her chest tightened up where it had been touched. "You are welcome," she managed with a curt nod. "Now, it is getting late, and this bed is looking like a perfect retreat. I think I shall get some sleep."

"Okay," Twilight replied with another smile. "I'll probably work on this a bit longer." She stacked the parchment together and transferred them into her bags. "Thanks again, Luna."

Luna gulped. "Of course." Turning around, she crawled up to the head of the bed, slipped under its blankets, and tried to get as comfortable as possible. It had been too long since she consciously slept in a bed, and she'd be damned if she’d let anything, even... whatever it was that had just happened, get in her way. With a long exhale, she set her head down on a pillow and closed her eyes.

It felt like a blink, because the next thing she knew she was awake, eyes open again, with the obnoxious golden light of dawn coming in through the window. With a groan, she clenched her eyelids shut and pressed her face into the pillow. No! Not yet!

As she laid there, unsuccessfully trying to batter down the gates of sleep, something peculiar entered her senses. It was a peculiar sound, one she couldn't place. As much as she tried to ignore it, it eventually got the best of her curiosity and forced her up.

Looking around from her bed, Luna saw nothing. But the sound persisted. With an inner whine, she pushed aside the blankets and stepped onto the floor. Rounding the bed, she could barely stop her snickers.

Twilight had fallen asleep in the middle of her writing, using a stack of parchment as a pillow. Even worse, however, is that her quill was resting on her face. While it was now dry, apparently it was not at the time of unconsciousness. A line of ink-stain ran down from a blotch on her face. She snored all the same, rustling a few idle pages in front of her.

Luna tried to hide her smile as she approached her. "Twilight?" She poked her in the side. With only a grumble in reply, she tried again. "Twilight, wake up."

Twilight's soft snoring halted. She laid still for a moment, before blinking her eyes open. With a lazy crawl of her eyes, she eventually met Luna's and sighed. Sitting up, she rubbed the unstained side of her face while her quill fell off the other.

"What... Is it morning already? I– I swear I wanted to rest my eyes for only a few seconds."

"Tell me about it," Luna agreed, looking down at her. "Now, I believe you will want to wash up."

"Huh?" Twilight yawned. "Didn't I just do that last night?"

"Well, yes, but it appears you may have misplaced your quill."

"Hmm? Why would that matter?" Realization dawned on her like a falling piano. "Oh, damn the stars, how bad is it?"

Luna frowned.

"Right, sorry." Twilight stood up and lit her horn. A pane of magic appeared before her, imbued properties causing it to reflect light. "Oh no no no! I look so dumb! If only I had some of that makeup Rarity gave me after last time!"

"Last time?" Luna asked with a giggle, standing by as Twilight dashed to the wash basin. "How many times has this occurred?"

"We're not talking about that." Twilight sunk her face into the basin, before coming back up to gasp for air. Scrubbing furiously at her face with her magic mirror hovering on the wall, it seemed her work was in vain. The stain barely faded.

"No!" Twilight cried, falling back onto her haunches. She hung her head. "This isn't fair!"

Luna came up beside her and draped a friendly wing over her. "It'll be fine. Nopony will notice it."

"What?" Twilight gawked, turning to her. "It's a bucking line of black ink running down my face! See!?" She pulled on her cheek.

Luna sighed, but not without the trace of a grin. "I wouldn't have guessed you to be so caught up in your appearance. Spending a lot of time with your designer friend, are we?" Twilight huffed and made to respond, but Luna was quicker on the draw. "Come, let's go have a look around Lobos. Perhaps we can find you some shampoo."

Minutes later they closed their door as they exited, both with their saddlebags strapped around them. Luna approached Donevyn and Sky's room, alerting them with a knock.

"Spotted Sky? Donevyn? Are you in there?" No reply.

Another knock. "Sky? Donevyn?" Nothing again.

"Hmm, I suppose it is a little early." Luna turned to the other mare. "Shall we go then, Twilight?"

After a long-winded series of directions from one of the maids, along with a few detours and dead-ends, the pair managed to exit the castle. The day was a fair one, with the morning sun shining along in the sky, the temperature warm and the sea breeze just starting to move in. The city fully awake by the time they left the courtyard, heading down the labyrinth of streets while vainly trying to follow the directions they were given.

"Excuse me," Twilight asked a nearby stallion, who was standing beside a crude wagon full of cabbages, "do you know where the market is?"

The stallion gaped at her, eyes fixed on her horn. "Uh, yeah, I– uh, I know where it is." He quickly righted himself, looking down the street. "If you keep going down this way, it should be down a small street to your left. You can't miss it, uh, miss."

"Thank you!" Twilight smiled and joined up with Luna. The alicorn gave her a smirk as they merged back into the hoof traffic. "What?"

"See, he did not even notice your little ink-mark," she responded. "I think you're making this seem worse than it is."

"No, he was looking at my horn the entire time." Twilight rolled her eyes. "Like, hello, I'm down here!"

Luna chuckled. "Well, it appears unicorns don't exist here. It's only natural that they're curious."

"I guess."

"You guess?" Luna scoffed. "Twilight, you are the pony who, if I heard correctly, exploded a hyperarcanic glyph in her face trying to figure out its hidden auxiliary properties. You of all ponies should know that they are entropic and arbitrary, and have no fixed property."

Twilight sighed. "Okay, in my defense, I was testing out a theory."

"In your defense?" Luna laughed. "You have only furthered my point."

"I– ugh!" Twilight glared at her. "It was different, okay! I was intrigued about magic and he was just staring at my–"

"Magic horn?" Luna offered.

"Yes– no! I was observing and he was– I was trying to learn something and he–" She stomped her hooves in frustration. "This isn't fair! You know it was different."

"I do?" Luna gave her a grin. "Oh, yes, I remember. You are simply sore that I am right. Do you really not like being beat at logic, at your own game?" She nudged her with a shoulder while they walked. "Have you grown soft in Ponyville, Twilight? Is an agricultural town too easy for you?"

"You're insufferable sometimes."

"I've been told as much."

They walked in silence through the street, swept up in the movements of the crowd and their roaring murmurs, accented by cries and calls of vendors. Luna looked for the market, but the wall of shops and buildings seemed to go on forever.

"Hey, look at that!" Twilight nudged her and pointed off to their right. "It's that water sage library Donevyn was talking about."

"It is," Luna stated as they walked closer.

"Do you think we could go inside for awhile?"

"What?” Luna nearly stopped, mouth hanging open. “But I thought you wanted to get shampoo first?"

"Well, yeah," Twilight shrugged. "But it won't take long, I promise! I just want to look around."

"Right." Luna gave her a skeptical look. "Are you even sure that we can get inside? It looks rather private and restricted. There isn't a single pony in the courtyard."

"Well, it doesn't hurt to ask, right?"

"Twilight, I do not believe–"

"Please," Twilight plead. "Maybe we'll find something that will help us find the waypoint?"

Luna pursed her lips, staring off into the world ahead. After a few moments, she sighed. "Fine."

"Really?" Twilight's ears perked up. "Great! Come on, let's go!"

"Twilight!" Luna complained as she dipped through the traffic to follow her. On numerous occasions she nearly lost her, only to find that purple mane sticking up somewhere ahead.

Panting for air, she finally caught up with her just before the library doors. Four gigantic stallions waited there, dressed in blue robes. Unfortunately, it seemed Twilight had already begun talking to them.

"Oh, yes, this is my horn," she explained. "It's an evolution of our homeland, which allows us to pick up smaller objects and move them around." She turned to Luna, who was gasping for breath. "Oh, Luna, there you are! See, let me demonstrate."

Before Luna could comprehend, she was hefted off the ground, limbs flailing as she was caught by surprise.

"Twilight!" she hissed. "Put me down!"

"Oh, right." With a grin, she set her back down and turned to the guards. "So, you see, we're here on official Hurras business. Is there any way we could get inside?"

"I'm afraid not," one of them spoke, but their low hoods made it difficult to detect which. "Seeing as you're from Hurras, unless you are here for the wind sages, I cannot allow you to enter. The Sfaíra Sofía is accessible for orders of sages only."

"Oh, we are." Twilight opened her saddlebags, pilfering through them.

Luna looked at her. "Twilight, we are? I thought–"

"Here it is, Archsage Gale's seal." Twilight unfurled their documentation, a decree of their ambassadorial duties from the Hurrassian King. True enough, the red wax seal was pressed at the bottom.

The water sages looked between themselves for a moment, and then one nodded. "Forgive me, Miss..."

"Sparkle."

The stallion coughed. "Yes. Forgive me, Miss Sparkle. You and your servant may enter."

With a quick series of knocks on the doors, they opened to the clinking of chains and pulleys.

"Thank you." Twilight stepped inside, with Luna trailing her.

-~-

Sleep didn't come so easily to Sky. She found the bed to be hard and lumpy, her skin boiling up under even her robes. This was a new sensation, one that certainly didn't help her sleep debt.

Much of the evening and early morning had been spent staring at the far wall, mixed with frequent peeks to check on Donevyn. Her mind could not stop in its cyclical, mental confessions, constantly trying to make up for her insensitivities. But no matter how hard she tried, clairvoyance would not come to her, Donevyn could not hear her silent pleas for forgiveness.

Eventually, her mind wearied herself out. The hamster wheel of worry had done its part, and with the droop of her eyelids did sleep finally overtake her. Like a spring being continually wound up, when it was finally released, nothing could stop it. Not even knocks on her door.

She awoke still slumped against the wall, sitting upright as she had most of the night. Midday rays came in through the window. Trying to look around, pain seized her neck from a nasty crook, and as she soon discovered, most of her body was torn with aches and pains. She hardly felt rested at all, as if the running in her nightmares had been real. Her hair was frazzled, mouth dry, and lips cracked.Her robe stuck to her skin, kept by a mixture of sweat and the grime that had been acquired over their trip.

She looked over her clothing. Flecks of dirt and mud had long since dried on it, grass stains and discolorations littering it like a junkyard. The long slice along her flank still went unmended, the dried and barely-washed stain of blood living on like a parasite in a hagfish. She rose a foreleg up to her face and gave her sleeve a sniff.

Nausea gripped her stomach like a clenched fist, forcing Sky to roll over and off the bed, as much as her neck protested. She pulled her robe off, and carefully walking around Donevyn, nearly dove into the wash basin. Sinking her face under, she held it there and closed her eyes, relishing the cool touch of water against her sickly skin.

She rose back and shook her head, wiping her eyes as a breath flowed out. Her body still felt like it was crawling, but in the very least something was clean. Clean-ish.

Turning around she found Donevyn awake, looking up at her with ambiguity. They locked eyes for seconds on end, occasionally blinking. Terror clasped on Sky, freezing her vocal chords as, for one of the few times she could remember, she couldn't say a word.

"I was thinking of going to the baths today," Donevyn stated quietly. "...If it's really that bad, maybe you would like to go?"

"I– I–" Sky failed to comprehend how she even felt. "Yes?" The word popped out of her mouth like oil from a hot pan.

Donevyn nodded, shrugging his blanket off and rising to his hooves. "Well, let's go then."

The palace baths, one of its three in fact, was a wide, expansive room, with a communal pool of water in the middle. A fountain in the center bubbled and spouted merrily, sprinkling its few inhabitants.

Sky dipped her hoof in, finding the chill to give her second thoughts. Beside her, Donevyn plowed in, wading into the bath until it reached his chest. Sky watched as he marched onward, not stopping until he reached the other side.

With redoubled effort, Sky stuck one hoof in. Then another, and another, until she was nearly fetlock-deep. A happy flutter lifted her heart, until it sunk again. Three more steps waited for her descent, the water lapping hungrily against her legs. Why? she languished.

Donevyn appeared to be asleep by the time Sky reached him. He sat on a raised floor, back against the wall with his head resting on the ledge. His demeanor had calmed, seemingly more at rest than when he was asleep on the floor.

After overcoming her previous challenge with dying colors, it gave Sky the small boost to venture onwards.

"Are you feeling better?" She sat down beside him.

"Much." Donevyn kept his eyes closed, voice humming with contentment.

"That's, er, good." Sky cringed as the words scraped against the roof of her mouth.

"My mom always used to say I loved the water. Whenever she was washing clothes, she said I would try to climb into the bucket." He sighed. "I probably couldn't though. I heard I was a chubby foal."

Sky giggled. "Aw, I can imagine." She smiled and let the conversation draw silent, before realization screamed inside her head. "I mean, not that you're chubby now or anything and I didn't mean it like that and it's just something y'know because chubby foals are cute but but but I didn't mean that like..." she sighed. "I'm sorry."

Donevyn shook his head and grinned. "It's fine. It's nice to see you stumble every once in awhile."

Sky felt herself warm up, so she sank lower to the water and hid behind her hair.

"Then again, my mother liked to stretch the truth. She was probably just trying to embarrass me in front of my friends."

The acolyte snorted in laughter. "So does everypony in Konik know you as a chubby foal?"

"Hmm? Oh no, I was born and raised in Neilun, right along the southern border."

Chills lanced down Sky's spine. Even fillies and colts with a smidge of history in their brains would remember that name. It was the first town razed by Psuchros as they marched into Hurras only fifteen years before. It the memorial of a heroic last stand, the community a shell of what it once was.

"Don't worry," Donevyn spoke as the silence drew on, "I don't remember it, I was asleep. The roof of our cottage collapsed, and Kazius found me after the raiding party moved on."

"I'm so sorry," Sky dropped her voice to a gentle murmur, but no matter what it never sounded right. She put a hoof on his shoulder. "Is your mom or dad..."

"Dad was a retired courser, leading the local militia. Mom served under Leszek in her younger days." He opened his eyes, looking down at his chest where he tapped a silver pendant. "Somepony in her family fought alongside Svetovid too, all those years ago. Neither of them were afraid of fighting, I guess."

Sky took a deep breath. "So, were they–"

"Kazius took me in as a ward of the court."

"Oh." Sky fell silent, drawing her hoof away as the fountain splashed in the background. Way to go, featherbrain.

-~-

Life was good for Twilight Sparkle.

"Come along, servant," she commanded in sing-song. "We have a lot of reading ahead of us."

"Twilight, I swear by the moon, I will make you pay dearly for this." Luna was hobbled by the bulging bags on her sides, made bulky by scrolls and manuscripts to the point where walking became an obnoxious chore. The unicorn had taken the guards' earlier mistake to heart, knowing Luna was defenseless against her without her magic. Before the alicorn could think, texts were being magically slipped into her bags.

But that was just the beginning of her good fortune. Did anypony mention that there was a huge library full of information she didn't even know yet? All the delicious facts and dates to be processed, history to ingest, and theories to taste. The interior of the Sfaíra Sofía was a giant chamber of marble and sun-stone, the walls lined with shelves of manuscripts and books, while the stand-alone racks that populated the center held yet more diction. She could've almost drooled when she entered.

"Twilight, I refuse to go one step further." Luna sat herself on the very spot, like a defiant puppy on a leash. "We have enough scrolls as it is, and these bags are beginning to rub harshly against my legs. Now, please, let us go find somewhere to read in peace and quiet." She looked to her sides. "And so I may take these atrocities off."

"But can I just get one more?"

"No."

"Please?"

"No." Luna gave her a flat stare.

"Ugh, fine," Twilight grumbled. She glanced down one of the aisles, spotting a table some distance away. "Come on."

Luna sighed in relief once they finally came to a stop, undoing her straps and placing her bags on the floor. Before she could even take a seat on one of the low cushions, Twilight was pilfering through them and removing several texts.

Next came parchment from her own bags, along with the quills and an inkwell gained in Konik. Luna couldn't even get in a word edgewise before Twilight began her feast.

"I took mainly reference and general history texts, if you're wondering," she explained, already skimming through a book. "Here, there were a bunch of copies of these. I think it'd help to read one of them first." She passed a thin, bound manuscript to Luna, and took one for herself.

The alicorn posed a question, but her voice already began to fade away into murmurs as Twilight began to read.

Time passed her by like leaves on the wind, the minutes and hours ticking along as she drank from the sweet chalice of knowledge. Tales of early ponies settling from their tribal lives, of princes rising and falling, of the plains nomads that lent their sword to the highest bidder. She could almost watch as innovation pushed the continent onward, as Silver Links the Trader and the Famsi brought stability to much of Anarkhos. Then the Cadacus rose, breaking a monopoly on iron, challenging the old empire.

With their Sacred Conquest complete, the Cadacus altered the calendar to start at the year of the total control. And then, to Twilight's horror, a black hole existed for a thousand years. Few records remained, with nothing major besides the Alpha Librae, their code of laws. It was, despite its major advancements in most facets of society, devoid of any record-keeping. Life went into the reign of the Cadacus barely knowing how to shape iron and support small towns, and came out with huge cities, steel, and an effective tax system. It was a bright, dark age.

Then, as it seems, the next records were of the Cadacus' dissolution, as twelve magistrates declared their independence, among them being Erhanos, Psuchros, Gerhille, and Tegrana. Of the five major states currently in place, it seemed that Hurras was the youngest, formed only five hundred years ago. Since then, it appeared to Twilight that the world had stagnated, refusing to budge towards innovation while constant strife and conflict bogged Anarkhos down.

"Twilight, for the love of the stars, will you listen to me?"

"Huh?" Twilight's concentration shattered, her book falling to the table. Well, not exactly the table, more like a pile of read books upon it. It was down there, somewhere.

"I have been trying to get your attention for the past minute." Luna very nearly rolled her eyes. "Is it always this bad?"

"What's bad?" Twilight shook her head, still clearing out her daze.

"This!" Luna flipped a book at her, which Twilight snatched out of the air with a gasp. "I have been calling your name for minutes, and yet it was as if you jammed those very pages into your ears."

Twilight cradled the abused book in her magic. "Be careful! You could've hurt it."

Luna laughed. "Twilight, listen to yourself. Your lust for rhetoric is so strong, I swear if a library were a stallion, he would sweep you off your hooves this very moment!"

Twilight huffed and flustered, averting her gaze anywhere close to Luna and crossed her forelegs over her chest. "What?! No. I mean, I'm not– wait, no!"

Luna let her laughter boil down, wiping her eyes. "Oh, fine. Regardless, I have found something you might want to see." She pointed at the book Twilight still held. "May I see that?"

Twilight eyed her but passed it all the same. Luna opened the book and flipped its pages before arriving at a specific passage. She pressed her hoof down upon it and waved the unicorn over.

"Look, here it reads: 'The firestorm erupted from the depths of Kvallholm, the capital of Tegrana, deep within the caverns below. The slums within the caves were destroyed completely, before it soon enraptured the entire city, burning much of its buildings until the Elder Circle could regain control. While it is thought to have started because of a small uprising during the Gray Winter Famine, the actual reason is unknown. Rumors varied wildly from Hurrassian saboteurs to the return of the mythological Tähtiekki...'

Twilight looked up at Luna. "You think this could be where the waypoint is?"

"Possibly." Luna tapped her chin as she scanned through the page. "We should keep an eye out for anything else suspicious in what we hear or read. I read up on Kvallholm while you were... away, and it appears that the city is atop a plateau. It is only accessible from two sides, the others being cliffs and bluffs full of caverns. It does not make sense how fire can climb a stone wall on its own."

Twilight's ears perked up. "Do you need me to go find some more material on Kvallholm?"

Luna relented and sighed. "Yes, unfortunately." She turned as Twilight scampered off. "But only what is completely necessary!"

-~-

Luna sighed, the large exhale soaring from her lips. She was here again, in the Umbra. The sweet, nostalgic feel of her old art studio, within the darkness below the horizon. Here she had created her stars and galaxies, swirling her nebulaic paints until pinpricks of light began to populate the skies. It had taken years to find this place, hours upon hours of meditation and experimentation with alicorn magic. Before the night had been companionless, with nothing but a moon to populate the void. But here, here she had created them. The tens upon tens of thousands, some so dim and tiny that not even modern telescopes could find them yet. But like a writer with her subliminal motifs, they were all there, carefully placed with a reason in mind.

The darkness enveloped her, with murmurs swirling around her head from gods of old. And yet, for no light present, she felt warm. She was as cozy and comfortable as she always was, within her own element. Without darkness the moon could not shine, so she was as much the former as the latter.

"Lunaaaaaa..." A whisper rose as the murmurs died away. This was new. No singular voice was ever distinguished, and the murmurs certainly never went silent.

"Lunaaa." Luna shifted and whined, confused as to why her safe house was changing. It wasn't supposed to change. It was hers. It was eternal.

"Luna." The voice faded in, distinction playing with her frontal lobe. Who is this? she asked herself. Reveal yourself. Why are you disrupting my home?

"Luna. Please, get up."

Twilight?

Opening her eyes, she found herself uncomfortably close to the unicorn. Twilight was lying on her back, gunning her down with a frantic look. That wasn't right. Luna closed her eyes and tried to forget about the dream fragment. She didn't know how she was able to return to the Umbra, but some interference from the dream plane above most likely added some interference.

"Luna!"

Snapping back into consciousness, Luna picked her head up. Twilight was little more than a hair's breadth away. The mare was biting her lip, staring at something beneath them.

"Could you please get up?"

Luna furrowed her brow and followed Twilight's line of vision. Her heart nearly leapt out as she discovered herself hugging a lavender foreleg. A quick approximation told her that her head probably rested on the poor mare's chest.

Oh fates, smite me with meteor.

"Bwah!" Luna shrieked in a most unregal manner, her voice hitting a high pitch that had once died away under Canterlot rule. She rolled away, misjudging the available space, and landed on the floor with a dull thump.

Luna scrabbled and hopped up onto her hooves, mouth gaping at words that simply would not come. Fidgeting and flapping her wings as anxiety threatened to overwhelm her, she stood there with her jaw moving like a fish out of water. The seconds rolled along like tumbleweed, until a guttural, low tone came from her chest, pitching upwards until it reached a squeak. Millennia of decorum collapsed like an old wall, sending dust everywhere.

"What was," Twilight began, still rooted to her spot.

"You you you– you... you..." the word tumbled out of Luna’s mouth continuously, like a waterwheel that never quite stopped moving. "You never..." She exhaled in chopped segments. "...Never said you would sleep in the– with yourself and thus I was mistaken about the– but you did not– I did not know–" She gestured wildly with her hooves. "You were engrossed in your notes and I went to– I thought you were– but I assure you I did not know. I was mistaken."

"Didn't know what?" Twilight still held the uncomfortable stare she had before. "I said you could sleep on the bed." As the silence slowly ticked by, her mouth slowly morphed into an "o". "Did you think I was giving up my spot for you?"

Glimpsing the reins on her runaway cart of emotions, Luna nodded meekly. "Perhaps I was naïve. I do not know all the social customs of your generation."

Twilight shook her head. "I should've clarified. It's my fault. I assumed you were okay with sharing, but," she rubbed her cuddled leg, "maybe I should've asked first."

"It– it is fine. It is not that I mind sharing, it is that, well..." Luna pursed her lips, searching the floor for the right word to say.

"What?" Twilight asked, tilting her head.

Luna chewed at her lip. "It is that I... I– I..."

"Luna." Twilight drew the alicorn’s gaze to her. "What is it?"

The midnight mare closed her eyes. Her chest puffing up, she let a long breath escape her lips. "I have been told I, well..." her eyes flipped open, connecting with Twilight's before fleeing to the wall. "In my youth, I enjoyed the warmth of nearby ponies while I slept. It appears I still haven't broken the habit, and when there is a pony nearby, I... grow close."

Twilight only grew more perplexed. "You what? Do you cuddle or something?"

Luna's mouth hung open as she scrambled for an answer. "Yes? Maybe. I– I do not know, I have not– this is not an often occurrence. It is why I prefer sleeping alone. This is much too embarrassing." She sighed and hung her head. "I am sorry."

Twilight smiled and looked up to the ceiling. She began to chuckle as if she couldn't believe her ears. "So, Princess Luna is a snuggler, is that it?"

"I– I– I never said such a thing!" Luna flared.

Twilight rolled her eyes back down to her. "Sure, sure."

"I am speaking the truth! I was neither aware of your intentions, nor was I cognizant while asleep." Her fires began to fade as she shuffled her hooves. "And besides, it does not count. I was unaware of my actions."

"Fine, whatever." Twilight stretched her forelegs high above her head with a yawn. "You're such a goof sometimes."

Before Luna could offer a rebuttal, a knock came from the door.

"Ambassadors?"

Both of their heads swiveled to the entrance. "Yes?" Luna called.

"His Majesty will be expecting you both shortly," a maid informed them.

Luna's eyes rose, a hoof wafting through her bird's nest of a mane. "We shall be outside shortly. Thank you, miss."

Twilight scrambled through the blankets and onto the floor, both of them meeting at the wash basin. "Crap!" Twilight whispered as she summoned a magical mirror. "I forgot that was today!"

Luna pushed her wetted hooves through her hair. "I must admit, the date slipped my mind as well. Perhaps we shouldn't have stayed so late reading texts."

Twilight hit back Luna's leer with one of her own. "You enjoyed it too. But really, what are we going to say? Do we need to say anything important? Like any intelligent political speech or read each other like chess players?"

Luna applied a few final touches on her shoddy job. "I doubt it. Forget your novels and their dramatizations. Simply follow my lead, Twilight. I have dealt with slick rulers before. While it has been a while, I do believe I still have a knack at this sort of thing."

Twilight looked up from the basin, rubbing a dab of shampoo into her cheeks. "Wait, how long has it been since you've taken up diplomatic duties?"

Luna waved a hoof as she turned for the door. "Oh, only eleven-hundred years, Twilight. But I was rather good at it, I'd like to think. An old mare doesn't forget her tricks so easily."

Author's Note

TheLastBrunnenG did his proofreading powers on this "monster of a chapter".

Thanks to Macho Madness and Fuzzyfurvert for putting up with my incessant questions while I wrote this, and to PocoRitardo for motivating *cough*nagging*cough* me.

Book 1: Chapter 13

Sapphires and Starspawn

“'Advance at your own peril, scum!' she roared. 'I have leveled armies and slain starspawn! What gives you the right to dare approach me?!'”

The Grand Elector sat down at the table, adjusting himself on the soft, velvet pillows. His eyes slithered over the documents he had before him, his face as unreadable as a slab of granite. His torc glimmered in the sun's light, which entered through tall, majestic windows to their left.

Twilight and Luna were in a room to the side of the throne's hall, ushered in soon after arriving. It was much unlike most of the palace, cozy, well-sized, and, well, rather nice, if Twilight was being honest. An elaborate table separated the two parties, all of them seated on plush cushions. The room was again in a shade of aqua, with gold-framed portraits on the walls and jewelled swords and armor shown off in glass cases. Here was the wealth that Erhanos was known for.

"Well then, welcome to Erhanos, Ambassadors Luna and Twilight," The Grand Elector said, looking up from his documents. He pushed them back over the table. "Please, call me Dermecles."

Twilight smiled at him. His voice, unlike before, came off as friendly and warm. He was only in his early to mid-thirties, entering his prime for an earth pony. The jawline was defined, his face sculpted like an ancient statue. His mane was styled and combed, his coat nearly gleaming. He was, for all intents and purposes, the swashbuckling prince every filly dreamed of.

Luna cleared her throat. "Yes, well, many thanks, Your Highness. Nevertheless, it appears there is an issue between our realms, perhaps we can come to some mutual agreement?"

"Where are you from? Surely it can't be Anarkhos?" he wondered, looking at Twilight.

"Across the Great Sea, Your Highness," Luna answered. "A change in succession... forced us to leave, shall I say."

He turned to her and nodded. "Of course. Now, what is it that requires my attention?"

"It appears that vagabonds and escaped convicts have been terrorizing Hurrassian roads in the Domelle Forest, who have been tracked back to your lands. In fact, we came across a party of them while traveling here–"

"You weren't hurt, were you, Lady Twilight?" Dermecles jumped in. "Ah... or you, Ambassador Luna?"

"I was fine," Twilight answered quietly. "Thank you for your concern, though, Dermecles."

"Oh, thank heavens," he sighed, putting a hoof to his chest.

Luna nearly succumbed to rolling her eyes, and wrestled her annoyance away. His sappy doting on Twilight was starting to file at her nerves. She paused for a moment. "Regardless, we are here to enquire why exactly these violent ponies are gathering in such numbers."

"I can't say for certain, as this is a relatively new problem." Dermecles stretched his forelegs, fighting back a yawn.

"But you admit it is happening, Grand Elector. Your prisoners are escaping."

"You misunderstand, these are not ponies within our jails that are raiding your roads.They are northern tribesponies, coming in through the Corin Pass and into Hurras. Why they do this, I cannot say. I already have extra patrols along the border, but so far we have no knowledge." He looked to Twilight. "I promise nothing like what you've gone through will happen again."

"The extra surveillance is appreciated," Luna replied, completely ignored by the Erhani ruler, "but that is not enough. Our king would like to know why this is happening, and also explicit assurances that this will stop. These ponies are coming in through your lands, and we hope you may stop them from doing so. Otherwise there will be repercussions."

The last sentence caught his ear, and he turned away. Twilight exhaled softly, glad to be out of the spotlight. Not that he wasn't extremely attractive or anything, but his charm was, well, rather overwhelming. She was simply a town librarian, not built for this magnitude of blatant attention.

"Repercussions?" He raised an eyebrow.

"Yes." Luna nodded. "This has been severely hampering trade and governance within the Domelle, and we cannot idly stand by and let this happen."

Dermecles voice lowered. "And what threat does your all-mighty king have for me?"

Luna levitated a piece of parchment before her, the aura only flickering slightly. "A sharp decline in grain and other crop exports to your kingdom, Your Highness." She paused, before adding," A commodity I have heard you are quite dependent on."

The room fell silent. The ever-present sureness fell away from his face. His smile died, his irises sunk back into dark pits. "I see. This is the game Leszek wants to play, hm? Do you know how many Hurrassian ‘ambassadors’ have come before you?" He rose to his hooves. "Just spineless rats, here to grovel and ‘respectfully ask’ for me to do something about a problem that, as far as I'm concerned, matters for nothing. You, Ambassador Luna," he spat, "appear to be no different."

Luna ground her teeth together. "With all due respect, Your Majesty, this is an issue that matters a great deal to both these kingdoms. Our king demands a pledge to put an end to this issue. Surely that isn't too much to ask?"

Dermecles held her stare, beating down on her mercilessly like a battering ram. "Do you dare challenge me?" The words slithered from mouth, ready to bite. "I am a stallion with the most powerful kingdom at my hooves. I have hundreds of thousands at my disposal, who will fight to their last breath for me. I can put an armada of warships in any harbor I wish." He moved forward, leaning over the table to draw closer to Luna. "I own enough riches to buy every last morsel of food from your poor, backwards, gutless nation." His voice lowered. "And I can break swine like you with no trouble at all."

Luna was trembling. Rather than fear coursing her veins, however, it was rage. Equestria or not, nopony would be allowed to speak to her as such and live to see the next day. She glared at him, a silent battle of threats and counter-threats coiling through the air.

"Luna..." Twilight whispered, placing a hoof on her shoulder.

Luna shrugged her off, looking at him the entire time, eyes glinting like steel. Her teeth were clenched together, her words hissing through, "You're assuming a great deal from a pony you only just met, Dermecles."

The Erhani king snaked a smirk. "I know your type." He sat back down, letting a long breath go, that smug grin remaining throughout. "A diplomatic mercenary. Oh yes, you're not the first. I'm surprised it's taken Leszek so long to employ one. All you want is your little pledge so you can return and get your pay. No loyalty whatsoever. You couldn't be bothered to get your hooves dirty if it would save your pitiful king."

Not thinking twice, Luna growled, "I would."

Mock surprise rose on the Grand Elector's face. "Oh, would you? You would go look for yourself, hm?"

"Is that not what I just said?"

His grin grew wider. "Go then! Go to the prisons outside Corin, look and see that there is no wrong doing on our part. These mountain tribes move like the shadows, and see that Leszek cannot simply demand that I fix it all on my own. We have done all we can."

"Are you certain of that?" Luna spat.

"On my own coffers," Dermecles replied.

"And what if I do find something?"

His face darkened. "You won't. You can go look for yourselves, but it matters to me little whether you actually do so. All I care is that you leave. The matters of Hurras mean little to me. Now go."

Luna stood up, never once taking her eyes off him. "Let's do as he says, Twilight. We shall head to Corin at once."

-~-

The Northern Domelle was different than its southern counterpart. Grand, colorful oaks gave way in number for hardy and stout firs, with the ground tougher and rockier, and hills winding up and down. A lone crow called out from above. Here it was colder and darker, the sky gray as the sea air rose in the foothills and formed clouds. It was an unforgiving, dreary world, colored in by the dying shades of stone, rough bark, and weak grass.

Eight pairs of hooves clambered along the forgotten highland path, saddlebags and iron clanging like cowbells as they fought the environment. They moved slowly and cautiously, taking small steps and guarded movements.

"How are you holding up?" Luna muttered as she fell in beside Twilight. Her coat had turned a faded navy, her cyan mane desaturated until it blended in with the stone. In fact, everything pigment about her was dulled and depressed, fading in with their sullen environment.

"I'm fine," Twilight replied, holding up their illusion spell. A spite-stolen blanket from their room was worn like a hood and cloak, covering the glowing horn beneath. "Starswirlian glamours are renowned as magically-efficient."

"Good." Luna nodded and then looked behind her. "Sky, Donevyn? Have either of you seen anything?"

Sky, who was now complete in varying levels of gray, shook her head. "Thankfully not," she murmured.

"Me neither," Donevyn confirmed, his coat and mane akin to dirt. Even his armor had its glean stripped away.

"Alright." Luna pulled a piece of parchment from her bags with her magic and scanned it over. "We shouldn't have much farther to go until we reach Corin. We've been lucky to get this far without being found, let's not let our guard down just yet." Tucking it away, their trek resumed.

Before departing Lobos, it was quickly agreed upon that Corin would be a hotbed for trouble, whether or not Dermecles told the truth. Either it was a springboard for the alleged tribesponies from the north, or the very source of the raiders to begin with. Greasing a marble merchant within Lobos earned them a hoofwritten map, detailing an old quarry path that came in from the east. It would subject them to the perils of the wilderness, but spare them the attention and all-but-certain ambushes on the main road.

The Northern Domelle was an untamed version of its younger brother, sparse on civilization barring a hoofful of mining towns. Timberwolves could be heard hunting in the night, the howls bouncing off the cliffs so that they were impossible to triangulate. The few hardy ponies who inhabited the region battled constantly with raiders, forming loose militias that swept the ravines and caverns for trouble. Even the Erhani military kept to the outskirts, as prisoners were transported around the Northern Domelle until they arrived at the infamous prison.

In three days they had made remarkable speed, growing accustomed to a brisk pace as the week tarried on. Travel grew quiet as they approached the highlands, glamours being cast to blend in with the background. They spent the previous night in the company of no fire and dried fruit.

At every echoing roll of a pebble, or sudden flutter of crow wings, the group halted and laid low, eyelines fanning about to watch the hilltops. After the moments rolled by, breaths would be released and the group moved on. Unknown road or not, few dared this wilderness for a reason.

Coming to a crest in the path, Luna kept her head low, creeping up like a cat until her eyes rose high enough to scan the landscape. Donevyn brushed past Twilight and joined her, both of them squatting in the dirt. Before them the hillside fell into a wide, shallow ravine, the middle of which was wide open and bare, before returning to another steep incline. There was no cover, no boulders or trees once at the bottom, visible to anypony who was watching.

After a few minutes, Luna whispered, "I see nothing." She started to move, but was brought back down by an iron hoof.

"Hold still," Donevyn replied sharply. "Straight ahead on the far hill, thirty paces from the road."

Luna strained her eyes to where he mentioned, keeping her whole body still as she peered at what looked like another patch of stone beside a pine tree. The location was just like any other, gray and brown and green.

In the blink of an eye, she nearly missed it. The stone moved, shuffling on the threshold of vision. As her sight began to acclimate to the minute changes, she noticed the shuffling elsewhere. All across the hill, in at least a dozen spots, conveniently-large stones budged and shuddered.

"Noted, Donevyn. It appears there are more." Luna pressed herself down lower, now aware of their predicament. She looked back to Twilight, motioning her hoof towards the ground.

Twilight crouched low and brought Sky down with her, following Luna's command and joining them at the summit. The two mares crouched behind Luna, unable to see.

"What is it?" the unicorn whispered.

"Donevyn and I have... found something. Something camouflaged, something moving. We don't know what they are, but we aren't about to take chances."

"What's the plan?" Sky asked.

"We wait and we watch," Donevyn muttered. "Let's get off the road while we're at it, we'll only attract attention from here."

Slinking off a couple yards from the road, obscured by a pair of pine trees, the group laid down on the forest floor, peeping over the edge to watch the scene below.

As the minutes wore on, as the stones shuffled, they barely breathed, talked less, and, ultimately, waited. A murder of crows erupted from a tree by the stones, who responded in kind, their movements more sudden and alive. Pebbles could be heard clacking down the hillside, along with slight shuffles on dirt that waned as the cawing faded into the distance.

But the silence's reign was only temporary. A new noise, the noise of hooves, could be heard wandering close. Like the thumping of a heart, its initial sound was low and obscured, but as it persisted, it was easier to hear. The echoes bounced off the trees and the rocks and the hills, making it very difficult to place their origin.

Luna scarcely let herself breathe. The adrenaline was now fully in her veins, her nerves on edge. This waiting and watching and reacting, it did not sit easily with her. Preemption was her modus operandi, stretching back to her time as a wandering nomad. But the circumstances demanded it, and being subject to demands bothered her still.

Without warning, the hoofsteps stopped. Their echoes disappeared like lightning, the aural landscape scuppered within seconds.

"There."

The group looked to Sky, who pointed a low hoof at the road's crest at the far hill. Following her direction they all looked out. Atop the ridge, Luna found them, white, black, and brown heads, looking over as they had done before. As soon as they arose, they departed, vanishing like mist.

Waiting for something to happen, Luna was not disappointed. A lone stallion walked into view, his mane raggled and body dressed in a brown-grey cloak.

He was on edge, head on a swivel, movements stuttering and feeble. He passed by the stones without harm, reached the ravine's base unscathed. As he started up the hill where the group watched from, movement burst from nearby.

Situated halfway up the hill, a trio of ponies cast off their gray fabrics and charged down. Before anypony could do anything, the lone stallion was set on as if by wolves. A spike was punched into his chest, earning a cry before he crumpled to the ground.

Twilight clasped her hooves over her mouth, eyes cast away.

Luna looked over the trio. They couldn't have been much more than colts, light fuzzes fooling nopony as beards, their laughs high and youthful. Dressed in heavy rags, their manes looked much like their victim's, dreadlocked and coated with twigs.

Two of them fell instantly, the far-off twangs supplemented by cries as bolts protruded from them. The third dove for cover, pulling himself behind a tree.

Over the far hill came a contingent of ponies, ten or so in number, advancing under the color of their earth-mottled cloaks. Knives and spikes were brandished as they galloped down and into the ravine, making no speech and fanning out wide.

As the newcomers closed in, the stones tremored. They buckled and shook, until finally they collapsed, revealing a new set of gangly, barbarian mares and stallions. There were more on Luna's side of the ravine, obscured by tree trunks, bushes, and outcrops. Like a swarm, they came down on the mottled ponies.

The ravine burst into action and noise, roars and cries and clangs waking the whole forest.

"Luna? Donevyn?" Sky looked to them. "What do we do?"

"I'm not sure," Luna muttered. "This is a matter of survival, perhaps it'd be best to wait until the victors are complacent and strike then." She kept her eyes on the carnage below. "Until that time, we should lie low and–"

With a cry, Twilight rose up on the summit, casting back her hood and unleashing a volley of spells down the hill.

Luna's first reaction was to jump out and haul her back, but it was too late. Half the battlers stopped as the ground popped with eldritch fury, staring up at her.

"Damned by the stars!" Luna grunted as she rose forward, chasing after Twilight. "Follow me!"

Drawing her sword with a shaky telekinesis, Luna caught up to Twilight yards below, who was picking out targets with little success. Her aim was wild, missing the band that had turned to face her.

Donevyn and Sky skidded behind her, the twine on the acolyte's crossbow already beginning to tighten. Before them stood a large group of wildponies, in all their gangly, barbaric stature. A paste or dry rub had been applied over their coats, turning them gray. Soiled and bloodied rags were all they wore on their bodies, armed with wooden, wicked spears and rusted spikes. They grinned and growled, anarchy in their eyes.

Like rolling thunder, they charged up the hill. Out of their mouths came a slew of roars, cries, and vulgarities. They fought one another to be the leader of the pack, competing like piranhas to be first to their prize. Mares and stallions, young and old, it did not matter their age or gender, they were fighting for the fun of it. Luna heard a bolt whizz by, catching one in the leg that brought him down.

She and Donevyn galloped forward as magenta energy flew overhead, crashing down on the wildponies. Luna's magic tightened around her sword's grip, the aura shining brightly as her nerves poured extra magic into her telekinesis. Picking out her target, a mare trying to sneak around the path and get at Twilight, Luna launched herself at her.

Ignoring a snarl and sidestepping a spiked jab, Luna cut her sword down, cleaving into the mare before her. A second bolt hissed by, garnering a yelp. Donevyn came crashing into view as his wings carried him through the air, spiked hooves throwing a stallion like a ragdoll. Twilight's spells warped the air until it whined, popped, and reeked of ozone. Their enemies scattered as her magic wrought havoc on anypony left in the open.

Events flew past Luna like the chaos it was, still failing to draw her sword from her extinguished foe. But her telekinesis flickered and failed, too fragile to recuperate after the overcharged chop. She looked around, and taking note of a new wave advancing on her, let go of the dead mare completely.

A group of three peeled off to engage her, their spiked hooves and spears already bloodied from their mottled victims. They wore hungry grins as they climbed the hill, feeding off her wide eyes and and sharp breaths. On the faintest scents of fear, they circled like sharks for a feast.

Her rump bumped against a tree, trapping her as they fanned out. Swordless and magicless, Luna felt the executioner's axe hovering over her. Her hooves scrabbled against pebbles and dirt, head swiveling as she looked for an exit.

Donevyn was tied up in the melee, taking on all comers on the path. Sky wasn't far behind him, unleashing a methodical barrage of crossbow fire that picked off any who got too close. The cloaked ponies in the ravine were on their last strings, four of them fighting back-to-back against a number double their own. And here was Luna, trapped against a tree.

A tree.

Puffing her chest out, Luna stomped a hoof into the dirt and stared them all down. Magical immortal or not, she wasn't about to give in so easily. She had claimed more lives than whole nations, reduced hundreds of cities and towns to ruin, and hunted beasts as large as mountains. Perhaps she wasn't as battle-hardened as then, but she could still take one of these bastards down with her.

"Advance at your own peril, scum!" she roared. "I have leveled armies and slain starspawn! What gives you the right to dare approach me?!"

They stopped and stared at her, before their grins dissolved into roaring laughter.

"Look a' me, I so scared!"

"Right boys, she levels armies alright! An' I'm the king too!"

"The only'ing she could slay is ma' giant, fat–"

"Hey, you– uh... you illiterate nincompoops!"

A chorus of "huhs" came from her attackers as they looked over towards the new voice. Skidding down the hillside in all her aplomb, Twilight appeared beside Luna, horn flaring. Rearing up for a moment, she slammed her hooves down, a wave of telekinesis tossing them to the floor. Pinpoint bolts of magic did the rest.

Twilight was heaving for air, slouching over as she looked to Luna. "Hey," she murmured between breaths.

"Nincompoops?" Luna raised an eyebrow.

"I... I saved your flank, remember?"

"Right." Luna nodded. "I suppose I shouldn't tell anypony about your unnecessary hoof-smash either?"

"Nope."

"Well then, it's settled." Luna exhaled, the blood still roaring in her ears and her pride still wounded. A cry rang out. "Shall we go give Donevyn and Sky a hoof?"

The two hauled themselves back onto the path, finding that Donevyn had made progress battering the ambushers down the hill. He was parrying more strikes than he gave out, keeping them occupied while Sky did her best to bring them down from afar.

"Follow me!" Luna commanded, leading her and Twilight to shoot past Sky and join the fray.

Twilight kept up with her the whole way, drawing in much closer than she would previously allow. Charging her horn, she landed another percussive blast on the ground, unsettling a pair trying to sneak on Donevyn's blind side.

As Twilight skidded to a halt, Luna let her momentum carry her further. Without thinking, she grabbed at the pommel sticking out from Twilight's scabbard as she flew by, unsheathing the blade and floating it over her head.

The spears of her aggressors were not meant for defence, as was quickly found out as Luna's primed chop shattered a spear in half. The alicorn hadn't even bothered to stop, meeting a stallion's face with her shoulder. They tumbled further down the hill, rolling in a cloud of dust and commotion until finally skidding apart seconds later.

As soon as they stopped moving, Luna scrabbled up and pounced on top of him, pressing down on his neck with as much force as she could muster. He snarled and spat at her, kicking his hindlegs about. His squirming finally got a foreleg free, and it only took one hard swing to connect a hoof with Luna's cheek, sending her sprawling away.

Dazed and shaken, Luna's cloudy vision caught sight of her adversary right before he arrived. Rolling away on the ground, he slammed down where she had been a second earlier. Bolting to her hooves, she swung under the charge he made, and anticipating his turn, leaned forward on her front hooves and bucked her hindlegs out.

As a certain squirrel finds a nut, her hooves met with his face. With a crunch, he hit the ground, unconscious. Finding Twilight's sword in the dirt, Luna staggered over and slammed the blade down, piercing her enemy's chest. Panting, she let her magical grip loosen.

Looking around, she watched as Donevyn and Twilight finished off the last few wildponies between them. The unicorn in particular was having little trouble, using a wave of telekinesis to bowl a mare over before extinguishing her with a magical charge. This happened again, and again, and again.

Looking the other way, further into the ravine, she spotted one last cloaked traveler, defending against a barrage of attacks as he was slowly forced back by two of his ambushers.

A leader leads best from the ground. That had been her mantra since the dawn of her campaigning days, a steadfast rule she had obeyed in all but the most unique of situations. But here, she had no army at her back, and only two rivals at her fore. Perhaps this was reason enough to break that habit.

Flapping her wings, Luna took off from the hillside, gliding low over the ground. The wildponies couldn't hear her coming, and raising her sword ahead of her, Luna lanced one of them from behind.

But her magic could not hold its grip, and as it shattered, she careened into the limp mare's back at a painful speed. For the second time in as many minutes, she was hurled along the ground, tumbling and hooves flailing, until a tree blocked her path.

The pine tree shook from her impact, with Luna lying there, her back wrapped against the trunk. For moments she did not move, eyes opening and closing as her body processed a multitude of warning-signals. The adrenaline was doing its best to hold the dam in place, but it was only a matter of time before she felt it all.

With a groan, she rolled over and propped herself up. On cue, the sensation of hot, stabbing needles spread across her body, paired with the sensation of lightning searing up and down her spine. She could watch as droplets of blood fell to the forest floor, rolling along her face from a gash below the eye. Her chest heaved for air as she waited for the agony to ebb away.

To her despair, it didn't. In fact, she was becoming aware of the laundry list of pains covering her body. Scrapes and small cuts populated across her body, burning like acid as the dust got everywhere. Her back felt like it was in pieces, the muscles crying for help. Almost every joint was raw and sore from being banged and wrenched. Her head was pounding, breathing was difficult, and the rising nausea made vomiting a very enticing offer. Most of all, however, was the radiating web of pain on her face, throbbing with each beat of her heart.

Luna struggled to get up, much like a dog in the winter of its life, clawing at the ground to get even a decent hoofhold before she could raise her battered body. She grunted and shook her head, beginning to limp forward. Up ahead, the traveler waited as Twilight, Donevyn, and Sky made their way down from the other side.

As she forged her own way over, Luna found the mare she had killed on the ground, face-down with a sword still plunged in her back.

Irritation flared as magic in her horn, and with a grunt, she retrieved her blade. Not bothering to clean it, she sheathed it in her scabbard and continued her slow pace with a wheeze. Something in her left foreleg was wrong, and so it disjointed her gait, taking short, jerky steps on the pained limb. Her breaths were coming out in harsh rasps, muscles trembling as they were being exerted far past what the halls of Canterlot demanded. As she fought for each step, she tried to remember the last time she had called upon Regolith. Was it twelve-hundred years, or thirteen?

A slayer of starspawn, indeed.

-~-

Half a dozen hilltops of walking brought them to a inconspicuous wall of stone, situated high above the rest of the terrain.

A crack-like opening in a rock face widened some yards further in, followed by a labyrinth of channels burrowing deep into the earth, the correct turns marked by faint designs, leading all the way to a large cavern and a natural lean-to, a ceiling of stone over their heads. The lone survivor, after escorting them here, was looking for a stash of supplies somewhere within the caves. Donevyn and Sky were working on setting up their bedding.

"Stop moving," Twilight hissed at Luna. Sitting beside her, she dabbed a piece of cloth in water and pressed it up to the alicorn's face, wiping away the grime around the bruise on her face. "Nopony made you fight alone."

"I was fine," Luna grumbled, body remaining still but eyes drifting towards the mare.

"Really?" Twilight washed off the cloth. "Stand up. Now." Brows pressing down, lips in a tight line, her annoyance was worn in full colors. She floated the cloth over to Luna's hindleg, pressing down over a patch of scraped, reddened, and raw skin that ran the length of her flank.

Luna grunted, her body tremoring at the touch. "I did what had to be done," she muttered through her teeth. "A couple of scratches is a pittance to pay."

Twilight ran the cleaning rag along the length of the abrasion burn, earning a quake of muscle spasms that shook her patient. "This isn't a scratch! You're lucky you weren't hurt worse."

Washing her cloth, Twilight dabbed away at the cuts along her side. There was a softness to her touches, a care that handled each wound with sensitivity to the pain the cleansing caused. The anger, which flared and burned hotly for reasons the unicorn had no comprehension for, as if a natural mandate, or a primordial reaction for situations such as these, tempered her gentleness. It was an uneasy balance, where if one pushed too hard the other would be snuffed out.

"It's nothing," Luna gnarled. "I've certainly been through worse. I was once sliced from neck to navel in the Second Age."

A shudder rode down Twilight's spine, and she paused in her cleaning. She closed her eyes, trying to vanquish the mental image away, the terror spearing through her. "Well, this obviously isn't the Second Age, now is it?" Twilight growled, quiet and aggressive. She resumed her work.

"No, but the memories of it help put some perspective on this. I have fought battles and waged wars, taken on enemies that only exist in fairy tales. These are scratches."

"Fine, whatever. That still doesn't allow you to run off on your own. We're supposed to be a group, remember?"

"I never forgot," Luna stated. "With my experience and knowledge of these matters, I simply allowed myself more freedom to do what I thought would increase our chances of victory."

"And so you leave two young ponies and another who doesn't like to fight on their own?" Twilight stopped and glared up at her. "Real smart."

"If memory recalls, you were the one who got up first and started fighting."

"Don't give me that. You wouldn't have let them all die either."

Luna gave it right back to her. "And if it weren't for me, another pony might've been dead. Don't be hostile towards me for trying to help."

"I'm not. I'm angry because you were going about it like a complete, reckless idiot." Twilight began cleaning another abrasive burn on Luna's foreleg. "You're acting like you think you're invincible, but you're not."

"I never said I was," Luna retorted. "It's simply that I’m a skilled fighter, and I would loathe to put those skills to waste. Centuries ago, ponies would have praised me for acting so valiantly, but here–"

Twilight threw down her cloth. "Well, guess what? It's not centuries ago," she hissed in her ear, rising to her hooves. Luna stared straight on ahead, avoiding her leer. "Was being an absolute moron popular back then? Because if it was, you would've been the trend-setter with that, let me tell you."

Her words fizzled out, the roar of fury and anger blaring in her mind, reaching levels that seemed to drown out everything else. Her first instinct was to smack the alicorn, to knock this nonsense out of her, but that was roped in quickly. She... she couldn't do that. It was a reaction of anger, but what drove it on was the fear, the rising terror that expressed itself in the only way it could.

The unicorn drew her face in closer. "You're being a foal about this, trying to prove to everypony that you're something you're not. All I've seen you do since we left Konik is nearly get yourself killed, and this time it's all on you. Maybe... maybe those 'nincompoops' were right. You're some real, big, scary Princess, huh? One who can't even get herself away from a few malnourished, scraggly forest bums. And what do you do? You spend the rest of the time trying to mend your poor, hurt pride by playing hero. Do you think any of us really care? Do you think any of us give a damn about this? All we want is somepony to count on."

Her own body shaking, Twilight spat venom. "Wake up, and stop living in the past."

Twilight sat back down, and picking up her cloth, set back to work.

The sounds of the fabric along Luna's coat, their breathing, it all became painfully loud as the tension sat in the air, amplifying every noise around them. She exhaled, trying to clear her mind as she washed off her patient, removing all the grime and dust she could find.

As time wore on, the chill of dread began to form knots in her gut. Her thoughts kept drifting to dangerous territory, of crippling regret that persisted like a hydra, growing stronger no matter how much she fought. In the few glimpses of clarity as time wore on, Twilight realized she had been cleaning the same spot for minutes.

She studied Luna's face as the cloth moved back and forth. The darkened eyes, underlined with bags that had evaded detection for the past few days, eyes that flickered and swayed with the reflection of their campfire, they hardly blinked. Her mouth was clamped and tight, the edges of her lips sloping off. Her wounded cheek was a wash of colors and contours, from the darkest of violets to the churl of green.

Luna's body remained statuesque, the edges of her body glinted by the golden glow of fire. In her shadow, Twilight could feel how slowly she breathed, her body regressing as its energy was diverted elsewhere. She could almost see the cogs in her brain churning and rolling, the quick flashes of neurons in her brain that lit up like a small galaxy, ever changing, evolving, and evaluating.

The galaxy was not peaceful. It was feeding on itself, fighting from one sector to the next, unable to deal with the invaders that brought with them new information and shock. Civil war was taking root, splitting into two camps, the innocents caught underneath. Stars exploded, black holes formed, as matter and light and feelings and pain were ripped apart into an incomprehensible mess.

"Look at me," Twilight eeked out, her reflexes seizing at her vocal chords before she could rethink herself. "Luna, look at me."

She got her wish, the alicorn creaking and turning towards her, sweeping her legs out and sitting on the ground. Luna avoided her gaze, choosing the floor instead. Her face was split in half; one was blackened and bruised, the other the same as always. More chills raced down Twilight's spine.

"I'm... I'm sorry." Twilight mumbled. Feeling bare and awkward, she picked up her cloth, and rinsing it off, went back to cleaning her off. "I shouldn't have said that."

Luna gave her no reply, remaining still as she studied the stones below.

Twilight put the gentlest touches she could put on Luna's bruised cheek, slowly dabbing away the dirt. "Seeing you limp out of that, blood all over your face, I thought you were really hurt. I was scared." She paused in her bathing. "After Iezno, I thought something like that had happened again."

Luna bowed down further.

"I was worried about you, Luna. I was thinking that maybe something was very wrong, and look at us, we're in the middle of nowhere. There's no town an hour's trot away to save you again." She let loose a shaky breath, collecting her thoughts. "When we finally found out nothing was serious, I... I let out all my stress on you. I know I already said it, but I'm sorry."

"It's fine," Luna murmured to the ground.

"No, it's not." Twilight shook her head. "I shouldn't have said what I did. It was terrible. I... I wanted to punish you for making me feel so scared, for doing the things you did that made me so afraid."

"It would... appear to be just and fair, however." Luna paused. "What I did was reckless, and as you say, I am not invincible. I have become a different pony than I was a thousands years before. I move slower, my mind is no longer as sharp, and I cannot even dodge a punch. Canterlot has softened me while I cling to old memories, disillusioned. While I think I'm strong, I am rather weak."

"I– I never said that."

"Perhaps not openly, but it was clear enough."

Placing a hoof under her chin, Twilight brought Luna's eyes level with hers. "That's not true. If you think how a pony fights makes up who they are, then you're wrong." Her voice was soft, delicately picking its way through the debris. "You put your life on the line to save a pony you didn't know, to help out others when it would've been easier to ignore them. This wasn't just today, either. You also gave up your crown and regalia to save Donevyn, remember?"

Luna looked away, unable to prove her wrong.

"You stand up for yourself and those you care for. With both King Leszek and the Grand Elector, you didn't let them push you around. For all they tried to intimidate and speak down to you, you gave it right back. In the right doses, your pride makes you stronger.

"That doesn't mean it always works, but then again, that's why I admire you so much. You have your flaws like any pony, and yet you don't let that stop you from being as good as you can be. With your age and power, I think most ponies would abuse it. You don't. You keep trying, despite your setbacks, to help those around you, even if they don't recognize it."

Twilight took a moment to compose herself, still holding Luna's chin up. "Perhaps your emotions get a hold on you sometimes, but that's what makes you equine, and not some lifeless doll.

"You're not weak. Your strength may not be from fighting anymore, but perhaps by making others feel stronger. I feel it too. I feel like I can take on anything when I'm around you, that no matter what challenge we're up against – whether it’s a couple of brutes or finding a way home – we'll succeed. All this culminates in a pony that doesn't let anything stop her. That is strength, getting up when you've been knocked down, no matter difficult the world gets."

As Twilight trailed off, Luna's search for a response came in vain. Her mouth hung open slightly, unable to make her mind up. So Twilight waited, holding her eyes in her gaze, dropping her hoof back to the floor. Their pains and feelings began to ebb as the seconds drained by, the clouds of anger and fear and hurt clearing out.

At long last, Luna sighed. "If only I wasn't an awkward dunce, I could find something appropriate to say." Her lips failed to hide the turning of their edges, the grin beginning to grow.

Twilight smirked and chuckled. "Yes, perhaps informality isn't your strong suit, but that doesn't stop you from trying. You're getting better, too. For example, would you have put up with me at the, um, that library in Lobos–"

"The Sfaíra Sofía?"

"Yes, that's it. Would you have really put up with me if I did that when we first met in Canterlot?"

Luna's eyes darted away, trying to hide her growing smile. "No..."

"Exactly. I mean, I know it's only me that you've been open with, but that doesn't mean you can't be like that with other ponies too."

"I– I suppose you're right."

"Good! Twilight cheered. Before Luna could react, she dropped her hooves and wrapped the alicorn in a hug.

"Now, don't ever do something like that again," Twilight murmured. "I've almost lost you once, and I don't want to come close to that again. Do you hear me? You're the only pony I can trust here, and all I want is your trust back."

Ignoring the stings of pain along her side, Luna sucked in her breath. Unsure of what to do, she effetely returned the embrace.

"Of– of course."

"Just because something is in our way, doesn't mean you have to do it alone. Let me help."

"Sure." Luna gulped, her forelegs barely grazing the mare's back.

After holding her for a second longer, Twilight finally let her go. "Thank you." The cleaning rag floated up again. "Now, hold still. I have to clean that cut under your eye, and I'd hate for a scar to ruin everything."

-~-

"Sorry that this s'all we got here." Iron Braar stirred the cauldron as it bubbled over the flames. "As yer might of saw, ain't much in vittles to be found ‘round these parts."

"Think little of it," Luna responded, sitting across from the amber earthpony. "Allowing us entrance to these caves was hospitable enough."

"This's yer first time meetin' us Domel Dwellers, eh?"

"I must confess it is." Luna studied him. He was rugged by all means, his gray mane cut short and his beard running down to controlled wisps off his face. His eyes burned like magma, needing no help from the flames' reflection. On further inspection, his cloak was an entwining of rough wool and bits of twigs and bark, the latter woven in and sticking out wherever space was available. On one side of his waist was an oddly-built axe, the head shapen like a hatchet, but the shaft extended a good foot longer than one would expect. The other side, there was a long, sheathed knife with a wooden handle. He was every bit the frontierpony that Equestria was once known for in the Everfree.

"Well, we gotta thing called a Blood Debt. Since most of our food is leeks and parsnips, 'cause the frost kills other crops, it used to be a leek or a parsnip for each time yer started bleedin' if yer help another dweller out. It makes good sense, seein' as this ain't exactly a safe place. Ponies can get sick from dirt in their wounds, I seen a few dwellers bite from Red Cough. So, if yer bite also, if it be from Red Cough or gettin' killed while helpin' a pony out, yer family gets' to take as much vittles as one pony can hold. Nowadays, it can be anythin', whether it be help buildin' a house, or takin' a foal in, or joinin' a sweep."

"Really? That's interesting." Twilight leaned in, already levitating a piece of parchment and a quill. "How many ponies, or, er– Domelle Dwellers are there?"

Iron Braar eyed her glowing horn, but if he was put off by it, he hid it well. "Oh, I gotta think there's a good ten, mebbe fifteen hundred of us. Lotsa lil' villages, a few families groupin’ together for safety. Mostly yer'd find 'em in the valleys, where there’s less wild'uns, but still other monsters to be afraid of. Bunch of us live alone up here, though, and that's where blood debts help most. And for yer friend there," he motioned at Luna, "she been cut open pretty near everywhere."

"But... But why would anypony want to live here?" Sky asked. "It seems like everything is trying to kill you."

The stallion barked a laugh. "Well, ain't like ponies actually wanna live here. Nah, is more a "have to" rather than a "want to". See, ah, who's Elector now? Is it Oberion, now? Wait, no, it's that Dermecles pony. Well, the Elector doesn't send his tax-collectors in these parts, and if yer poor and desperate enough, yer can join a prisoner caravan and they bring yer around here, give yer some vittles and set yer free. Biggest village we got is right on close to where they leave yer, surprised yer didn't see it." He nodded to himself, checking the stew and stirring it again. "Other ponies come here to escape their crimes, or they been kicked out of Gerhille. Some, like me, we're jus' born here."

"Wait, so this is like a refuge for ponies?" Sky continued.

"Eh, nah. It's hard to put inna words, but kinda like a freeing of ponies. You see, all the kingdoms, they don't bother us in their wars. Our foals don't get taken away to fight, don't take our crops neither. But it's not a total freeing. We still have the wild'uns, the timberwolves and legends, and the cold ofcourse. It's hard, but I hear from old farmers of Hurras that it ain't too much worse. It's a choice of livin', I suppose."

Looking around, Iron Braar found a couple wooden bowls, and using his ladle, poured two bowls of the earthen brew. "This's all the bowls I got, so yer gonna havta share." Using the ladle again as a spoon, he tried his creation, oblivious to its heat, and nodded in satisfaction.

"Anyways, Elector says we can live like this, long as we keep the wild'uns in check. That's what the sweeps do, and each house must send at least one pony a season. Some villages get big sweeps of fifty, while some made up of sollies like me got maybe twelve. Most go fine, but some, like yer saw, they go wrong. It’s okay though, we all know that sweeps keep the wild'uns from gettin' too close, even if we lose a few." He shrugged. "Eh. Frost forms every mornin'."

Luna nodded and bowed her head. "Of course. Forgive me for my ignorance earlier, as I'm beginning to understand what living here demands of a pony. Thank you for the meal, and allowing us to sleep in your home." The rest of the group followed her lead and echoed her.

He waved a hoof in dismissal. "Nah, it ain't yer fault for not knowin'. Can't blame yer since yer come from..." his eyes flicked over Twilight's still-glowing horn, "other places. Now, I gotta check on my growin' patches, so I'll be out for awhile."

The frontierspony rose to his hooves, pulling the hood of his cloak over his head. "Enjoy yer night."

Before Luna could respond, he was trotting out of the cavern and into the dark labyrinth beyond.

-~-

Princess Luna, Diarch of Equestria and now Empress of the Night, was on the hunt.

Behind her, concealed in smoked and enchanted armor that blended in with the night sky, followed all but her entire Lunar Guard. To call them fanatics would be like calling a hawk a bird. While that may be true, they were on a whole other plane than their cousins. They were stronger, faster, and smarter, following not blindly but with conviction and undying loyalty. Cognizant of their actions, they were trained to find it logical, exuberating total confidence in their decisions. Offered some of the best education, training, and upbringing available, all that was asked for in returned was their complete, unquestioning service to the Princess.

Two thousand in total, they were rarely used on the field. Instead they probed the continent, causing mayhem and extinguishing fires wherever they were needed. Their modus operandi was Machiavellian, using everything from fighting in enemy uniform to public execution, as long as the objective was met. Adaptability and creativity, a product of their excellent education, allowed them to take on nearly any task, whether alone or in large brigades. After hatching the project for nearly a century, they were her joker, her wild card that bred a fear that only her destriers could manage.

Luna herself was covered in a black coat of plates, hidden by the cloaks they all donned. She even wore the same helmet, with its nose guard curving like a beak and slanted eyeslits, distinguished only be her gold trim. Leading at the fore, her best trackers were beside her. They had reached yesterday's battleground only a few hours before, and were now tracking Gevarre and his ponies through the forest.

Out of the darkness, a mare arrived before her, wearing the Lunar Guard's colors. "Empress," she began, giving a sharp salute, "I bring news of our enemies."

"Speak." Luna looked up at her.

"A league to our east, they sleep. Few guards have been posted, and they have no fires to reveal us as we grow near."

Luna turned to a few ponies beside her. "Disperse, three pace spread. Silent march."

Those nearby nodded, and then turned to those behind them. Whispers worked their way down the procession, followed by the shuffling of hooves and armor and grass.

When it grew quiet again, Luna continued her pace, carrying on into the night. It wasn't long before her scout proved correct. There were half-done tents strewn about, reeking of excrement as nopony even bothered to dig latrines.

The Lunar Guard slithered out from the undergrowth, descending upon the clearing. Fanned out like a horde, they began splitting into groups, some readying their crossbows while others laid on their stomachs and waited in the grass.

Luna herself waited in the open, allowing a stallion to stand beside her. "Art thou impressed, Arkein Starling?"

"I am less moved by the great walls of Aequus than the work of thine guard, Your Majesty."

She said nothing, instead calling for Regolith with the flash of her horn. From out of the fabric of reality came the blade of moonlight.

On cue, the Guard's battlemages charged their war spells, bringing down black mortars on the camp. They exploded with the fires of hell, causing the air to whine and pop. In their wake a black smog filled the air, reducing visibility to almost nothing.

More than the explosions, the cries of the Ipernians sliced the night open. Their tents burned, many dying away in their sleep, while others fled outside. A wave of ponies charged unknowingly into the Lunar Guard, barely making it outside the camp before crossbow bolts fixed them to where they stood.

The bombardment of the southern edge of camp continued for some minutes making sure nothing survived. The cries and orders from further up the camp could be heard as the remaining Ipernians started to organize.

"Remain at the back," Luna ordered to Starling, before rising to a canter.

Something crunched under her boot as she entered the dead zone. She didn't even bother to look, weaving in and out of the flames and tent skeletons, the light from Regolith leading the way through the smoke.

Most of the guard fell alongside her, some breaking off further into the camp to harass and isolate other areas. They were quiet, ignoring the war cries and yells that most armies preferred. Instead, all the Ipernians could listen to was the thunder of their boots, rolling like an earthquake.

Bursting from the smog, Luna nearly stopped. Fanning out like a horseshoe, the Ipernians were waiting for them. She threw up her shield as quick as possible, crossbow bolts pinging off from three directions. But on she ran, raising Regolith over her shoulder as the half-dressed, ragged soldiers began to bend.

They were terrified of her, eyes wide with fright as she charged at them. The spears they held began to rattle and drop. Some began to flee.

The Lunar Guard would not allow it. More black, vaporic spells fell down behind their lines, incinerating anypony that strayed too far from the front. Trapped inside to fight, they had the look of caged, cornered animals before the slaughter. However, these were not wolves or lions. These were mice, squeaking and scurrying for naught.

Luna cannibalized her shield and fanned the magic out wide. Slamming it along the ground, it bowled over anypony that was in her way. With a leap and a flap she cleared the lines, the shelling stopping momentarily to allow her through.

On her own, Luna took to the skies, searching for the biggest tent she could find, and was not long in waiting. There. With not more than a thought, she flashed away.

Out of the other side she roared into the tent's interior, bright lights flashing its occupants. Two guards cried and stumbled back, to which Luna silenced with a flurry of magic, throwing them across the room.

At a far table, two stallions stood over a diagram. One looked much older, the gold leaf along his cloak distinguishing him as somepony in high esteem. The other was Lord Gevarre himself, caught halfway through putting on his armor.

Dark chains burst from Luna as he turned to her, snaring Gevarre and dragging him to the ground. They bit down to the bones, earning roars of agony as not even his best spells could file through them. They repulsed the very signature of his magic, designed specifically for him.

"Die fiend!" cried the older stallion. Casting an emerald blade into the air, he charged at her.

Luna caught him mid-step, hoisting him in the air. "Duke Everglade, tis nice to meet thee as well."

Choking, the Duke spat and sputtered at her. He struggled and his horn flared, his blade inching closer and closer to Luna.

She smiled at him. "We are afraid We have other business to attend to, however." Burning her horn so brightly that it tinted the room purple, she overpowered him and reversed the blade's path.

Everglade fought until his face flushed red and his magic began to spark and crackle, but it was not enough for the expert mage. His eyes bulged from their sockets, saliva rolling down his lips, hooves pawing at his neck.

"Goodnight."

With an extra jolt of magic, the blade scythed through the room and went through him like a hog on a spit. A single grunt uttered from his gaping mouth, eyes wide. To make sure her work was done, Luna broke his neck and tossed him aside.

She turned to the lone stallion in the room, proffering her best smile. "Canst thou forgivest Us for prematurely departing when we last met?"

Gevarre, heaving and grunting as he was held to the floor, barely looked at her.

Luna advanced on him, taking her time as she strutted over, Regolith following her. With a quick pump of magic, she tightened the chains around him, earning a new round of screams.

She waited until he was done, heaving for breath. Her smile tightened. "We are afraid We canst not hear the words thou spoketh."

He cried out again, the audible snaps of his bones ringing out as the chains pulled further. His breaths came out quick and ragged, his mane was in disarray, drenched with sweat, and his eyes were wild like a spirit possessed.

"We see!" Luna proclaimed. "Thou wouldest prefer a story before We put thee to sleep." She stood over him, taking a moment to brush the stray hairs out of his face.

"In a land not so far from here, t'was a great mage," she began quietly, smiling at him. "Like vines to branches, his arteries were twisted and turned, granting him great power. With that power, however, he forgot his place."

Gevarre screamed as she pulled harder.

Her voice continued as soft and gentle as before. "Tis a natural order to the way the world operates. The fiery sun rises and nourishes and falls, then the merciful moon rises and soothes and falls. All else toils beneath them."

She yanked on the chains again.

"He, the mage, wondered if he could ascend to the skies as well. When the moon was at its zenith, gracing the heavens with its presence, with his power did he attempt to rise above her. In the end, he made the same mistake all the others before him had as well.

"Thou couldst be as high as the birds or the clouds, and the moon would be no nearer. Tis a simple law: however high thou hast traveled, the moon is forever above thee. Do not forget this."

Luna leaned in close to him, hearing his breathing escalate the nearer she drew. With all the care she could muster, she kissed his forehead, and rose to her hooves.

"Goodnight, Lord Gevarre."

Raising Regolith over her head, Luna gave him one last look. His eyes were, at the eclipse of their use, finally broken. With the scythe at his neck, they at last showed true terror, his steel shattered and disposed of. The conflict with his race mattered little now. She had won.

The moonlight cast down from above, cutting him out from the skies.

-~-

When Luna awoke, the cavern was sunk into darkness. Raising her head, she peered around, finding the exiled glow of coals. The only things she could hear were the bouncing echoes of droplets and the breathing of those around her. Even with her heightened nighttime vision, she could hardly find her bearings.

Shrugging off her blanket, Luna rolled over a tried to raise herself. Instead, pain seized at her limbs, forcing her to slump back down. Gasping for breath, she laid there and considered her options.

"L– Luna?" Twilight whispered, sounding groggy. "Is that you?"

"Uh, why, yes it is." Luna replied, clamping her pain through clenched teeth.

"Is... is something wrong?" She could hear blankets being shuffled away.

"I'm–" Luna grunted as she began to pick herself up, "–I'm going to see what time it is. I want to try to reach Corin today. Otherwise, it is likely my fault for allowing us to sleep so late."

"Oh, okay." Hooves clipped against stone. "I'll come with you."

Luna stretched herself out, hearing her bones pop and feeling her wounds protest. "Are you sure?"

"Yeah. I didn't sleep too well, so I might as well get up."

Yawning, Luna set off from memory, towards the exit of the cavern. Soon enough they had found their way out, following the twists and turns Iron Braar had shown them.

The light was so bright it nearly blinded her as she stepped outside. Luna squinted to make out the gray valleys and hills before her, continuing on and on like a monochrome piece of art. The sun was peeking through the day's thin cloud cover, just over the horizon. And beyond that... there wasn't much else.

Of what she could discern, anyway. There might've been a pack of timberwolves looking right at her, but if they were, they did not howl for blood as they often would.

Luna sat down, giving her beleaguered legs a rest. The shuffle of Twilight's hooves followed, and she rested beside her. For a while, they said nothing, Luna taking the time to allow her weariness to slowly melt away. With it came the discomfort of her battered body, but it provided the jolt she needed to awaken.

Twilight exhaled, stretching like a cat in the morning sun. "How are you feeling?" she asked.

"I have certainly been better," Luna grumbled, closing her eyes. "No thanks to myself."

"Huh? What do you mean?"

She waved a hoof, muttering, "The mess I made of myself yesterday. Ultimately it is all my fault."

"Alright, I'm going to nip this in the bud right now." Twilight turned to her, menacing with a hoof. "If I hear you blame yourself one more time today, I'm going to put a muzzle on you."

"A muzzle?"

"Yes, a muzzle," Twilight verified, holding a stern mien.

Looking back, azure mane falling over half her face, Luna scoffed. "You wouldn't dare."

"I mean it!" Twilight retorted, before letting a grin crack through.

"Twilight."

"Yes?" Her grin continued to creep onward.

Luna rolled her eyes. "I believe that was the emptiest threat I have ever heard in the history of Equestria."

A moment of silence lingered, before Luna lost her composure and snorted, and then both of them broke into chuckles and snickers. Twilight stuck a tongue out at her, nudging her on the shoulder.

"That did sound pretty dumb, didn't it?" the unicorn asked.

Luna shrugged. "In the third era, maybe not. But now..." she giggled, "yes, it was rather 'dumb'." They laughed again, before the mirth began to subside and their breathing calmed.

Twilight sighed. "Still though, I don't want you blaming yourself so much."

Nodding, lowering her voice, Luna said, "I shall try." She did her best to smile assuringly.

A pebble tumbled down from behind them, earning a pair of swiveling heads.

"Y'know, s'ain't a very good place fer a romantic outtin'. Everypony or thing in five miles can see yer." Iron Braar stood at the crest of the hill, his saddlebags about to burst.

"Wha-?" Luna floundered. "This was not-!"

"Eh, stow it an'come help me." He let a rope drop to the ground. "A pony can only carry so much these days."

Ignoring Twilight's anxious giggle, Luna scrambled upright and climbed up to meet him. "What exactly are you carrying?" she grumbled, and stopped dead before ascending the hill. At the top rested a burlap sack, burgeoning wide and spilling out leeks and parsnips everywhere. "Oh."

"Well, c'mon Miss Luna, les'git movin'!" He started down the hill. "Ain't meanin' ta be so snippy, but this here ain't 'sactly a place ya wanna be. 'Sides, shouldn't y'all be on yer way soon?"

-~-

"It's clear now. Yer can all get up." Breezing through the landscape, Iron Braar met them in the ravine. His cloak was shrouded around him, diminishing him to a part of the scenery in the late afternoon.

Luna rose slowly, stabs of pain rippling across her body as she forced her muscles into action. She stood alongside the rest of her group, their colors muted and warped by another one of Twilight's glamours. The four of them climbed out and onto the path, quietly as they could. Unlike the day before, their bags didn't rattle and clank. Instead, parsnips and leeks filled up every open pocket of space, muffling any noise they had once put out.

"You don't have to do this, you know," Luna began as she walked beside him, a slight limp marring her gait. "Corin is a dangerous place. We can get there on our own."

"Perhaps yer can," Iron Braar responded. "But there's been talk 'mong the sollies, wonderin' what's goin' on up here. Word is a few dwellers have gone missin' too. I figure I should go with yer, spread the news on."

"What if it's infested with convicts and bandits?" Luna countered. "It's too much of a risk for simple investigation."

He shrugged, "Places 'round here, knowledge like that can be very valuable. 'Sides, ain't a single citypony brat that can see me when I blend in."

"Are you sure about this?"

"Positive, Miss."

"I see. Well then, should you ever feel the need to leave, do so as you wish."

Leaving Iron Braar to his own devices, Luna arrived next to Twilight.

"He's staying?" Twilight asked.

"It appears so." she sighed. "Hopefully all we will have to do is look around for awhile and leave quietly."

"We shouldn't have a problem being quiet," Donevyn announced, peeping in from behind them.

"No?" Twilight wondered.

"Sky has promised to be silent all day. She lost a bet," Donevyn explained.

Luna looked behind her, catching the robed mare guarding the rear. Her head was swiveling around, watching the hilltops. It struck Luna that he was right, as their group had been oddly mute for most of their traveling so far. Sky hadn't said a word.

"I see," Luna mused in a low voice. "Have your ears enjoyed their rest so far?"

He shrugged, not as happy as she expected him to be. "I suppose so."

"Well... good. Now, be on your guard. We should be nearing Corin soon."

Reaching the hilltop minutes later, it appeared that Luna had spoken in padded terms. Through the trees, they could see the palisade that surrounded the town.

"Stay low," Luna whispered. Crouching along their bellies, the four of them made their way down, taking refuge behind a pair of downed tree trunks. She looked over, and found nopony on guard along the walls. Furthermore, there wasn't much at all coming from Corin. The air was quiet, with none of the usual hum that radiated around communities. No smokestacks rose from chimneys, no ponies to see at all.

"What is it?" Twilight asked, watching as Luna's face bore a frown.

"The town has been deserted, it appears." She looked around. "Iron Braar, do you have any ideas? Iron Braar?"

He, much like the life of Corin, was nowhere to be found.

"Dammit," Luna muttered. "When I said he could leave at a whim, I would have at least preferred an advanced notice." Sighing, she muttered, "If there was anypony inside, I doubt they would've left the gate open and the walls unguarded. We should be fine making it inside, but I do not know what it will be like past that. Should we find ourselves in trouble, could you create us an escape route, Twilight?"

"Of course," she dipped her head.

"Good." Turning to Sky and Donevyn, Luna commanded, "Keep watch behind us, as you were before. Should anything even move, do not hesitate to alert me. Only the stars know what lies inside."

Rising to their hooves, she led them over to the walls, slipping through the ajar gate with ease.

The interior of Corin was, well, what one would expect of a remote mining town. Small, gray, emaciated cabins held gaps in their masonry, protected by thatched roofs. The roads were made of dirt, weaving and winding with no real planning. Some stores could be found from their signs, but otherwise they would be indistinguishable.

Littered everywhere were the small signs of struggle. Doors were left wide open, broken crates were found like carcasses, trash and valuables alike were found on the ground. The eerie part was, however, that the air was silent. Not even the birds chirped, leaving their hoofsteps to sound like thunderclaps.

The four of them made their way through the empty mining settlement, all eyes scanning what they could see. Besides blades of grass and the wind, absolutely nothing moved.

"This is starting to spook me," Twilight murmured as they descended further into the town. "Do you have any idea what could have happened? Or when?"

"It could be almost anything. However," Luna nodded her head towards a building with a burnt roof, "seeing as the flames have died down, I assume it's been days or weeks."

As they neared the far end of town, where the rock faces rose high into the air and the mines were sure to be, the markings of carnage began to increase. Mortar and stonework was strewn about, craters were gouged into the earth, and above all, there were scorch-marks that blackened whole houses at a time. The group's pace slowed to a creep, wary eyes fearing the shadows.

"I doubt this is the work of any vagabond," Luna reasoned. She looked around, taking in the half-destroyed spire of the town's shrine. "They would have ransacked the entire town were that the case."

"So who, then?" Donevyn asked.

"Again, I don't know." Luna kept her voice low. "I have not seen enough to provide any answers. However, I hope that sooner or later we will find something to–"

They stopped as they rounded the shrine. Before them was what she guessed was the mine.

Or what was left of it, really.

As if struck by a meteorite, the rock face was blasted apart, leaving a charred, gaping void that led deep underground. The ground was scorched for a hundred yards around, black as obsidian. It was a miniature wasteland, containing no present or past life whatsoever. The one section of Corin had been transformed into a slab of barren, blackened rock.

Without saying a word, Luna approached. Her hooves crushed the char beneath her. With so much of the scenery burnt, it was hard to tell where the opening of the mine started and what was seared stone.

Her breath was caught in her lungs as the void began to encompass her. She had no clue how close she was, but what was growing more certain was the innate danger that permeated the air. Her heart was threatening to ram at her ribs, the steady injection of adrenaline erasing her pains.

Only when the sun began to dim did she realize she was inside the cave. Drawing what magic she had, she called a light to her.

What revealed itself instantly was that this was no longer a mine shaft. The usual supports and beams that would be there were reduced to splinters along the ground. Rather, the rock was cut and shattered in arbitrary motions, broken in the opposite fashion a mining team would. Instead of a surgical drill into the earth, it was a powerful burst from out of it.

Before she could go any further, her ears picked up the sound of voices coming from outside. Whirling around, she found she had traveled much further than she had thought. The tiny pinprick of light outside seemed so far away.

Luna trotted out of the cave, coming upon her group, and found Iron Braar waiting for her. He looked no worse for wear, his hood down to reveal his gray coat and brown hair. The fiery, crimson irises of his locked on to her as soon as she grew close.

"I see yer have found tha' hole there, eh?"

Doing her best to stamp down her annoyance, Luna replied, "Your observational skills are sharp. How about you? What have you discovered in your absence?"

He raised a single eyebrow, holding her gaze for a moment. "Well, I can't say there been much 'asides a great whole deal of burnin' and destruction to the west of here, as y'all could'a seen if'n yer weren't so stuck on the mine."

Looking to where he pointed, Luna had to concede he was right. A row of houses were leveled, followed by a large scorch-mark that covered the ground for many pony-lengths.

"Right." Luna looked to Twilight, Donevyn, and Sky, who all awaited her. "Let's go take a look, shall we?"

Setting off through the clearance of buildings, which swayed and turned like a stream, the surroundings began to deteriorate still. Where cabins had stood, now lonely walls remained. Splinters and pulverized stone carpeted the ground so that the grass could barely stick through. Seemingly at a whim, large swathes of torched ground covered and criss-crossed the ruins.

Something felt like it was missing, however, and Luna couldn't place what it was.

Weaving through the remnants, the party followed the winding trail, the crunching of debris under their hooves echoing throughout the ghost town. They communicated in grim, quiet looks, all weighed down by the ominousness in the air. They hadn't spoken for minutes on end until, finally, their destination was found.

Iron Braar whistled. "Somethin' was sure mad. Wonder if it was a great big jailbreak."

A great compound, while only two stories tall, distinguished itself from the rest of the town. It was built from giant, demeaning black stone, its roof angled low and tiled. It stretched out as wide as a palace, rectangular, given a clear berth by the rest of the town. In its broadside, this intimidation was ruined. A hole the size of a house had been smited through its walls, stones the size of ponies littering outside.

"Jailbreak?" Luna led them closer. "They would have needed a giant battering ram to wreak havoc such as this!"

"Perhaps it was some kind of explosion or reaction?" Twilight quipped. "It would certainly explain the marks earlier."

"Possibly." Luna stepped up to the hole. She traced her hoof along the walls. "This has been melted. The stone has been turned to slag."

Saying no more, Luna recalled her light and stepped inside. The interior was made of the same black stone, the cells broken down and torn asunder as the carnage carried through. Looking up, she could see into the second floor as the ceiling was broken in.

"S– so, why are we going in here?" Donevyn muttered.

"To discover why these convicts escaped," Luna replied. "Is that not what you want? They are raiding and killing in your nation as we speak."

"Well, yes, but... Luna, this doesn't look like anything a pony, or a group of ponies even, could do."

"And? Now is not the time to have second thoughts. Screw your courage to the sticking place."

Leading them through, Luna discovered what had been missing within Corin. There, within the remnants of a holding cell, were the burnt remains of a pony, nothing left but a blackened ribcage. The group all looked at it for a moment, and then, without words, pressed on.

The interior of the prison was subject to the same treatment as the mine – harsh, jagged turns and bouts of ruin that exuded power and strength. On the one hoof, it made tracking its source very easy; all they had to do was follow the trail of very large breadcrumbs. On the other hoof, the anxiety surrounding them was so great it could've blocked out the sun.

Equine remains began to – in some cases, literally – pile up as they moved further inside. Their faces stuck out like ghouls against Luna's harsh blue light, eyes glazing over and mouths wide in their dying moment of freight. Some were burnt to a crisp, while others were crushed by stone or sheared through. The stench of carrion was building like the humidity before a storm. Their hooves stuck to the stains on the floor.

Within the depths of the prison, they found the epicenter. A hole was unearthed, the flooring stripped away, leading straight down into the dark.

"Luna, wait," Twilight began. "We have found all we needed to know. The prison has been ruined, we have enough to report back to The Grand Elector with. Do we really have to risk ourselves more for something we don't need?"

Luna turned to her, taken aback. "What? We don't need to know what caused all this destruction? We don't need to have any concrete proof of this happening? Twilight, without evidence, what's stopping him from brushing us off?"

"We already have enough. We have half the town being leveled, the melted blocks of stone, we can show him all that. Going down here, I just... I don't feel right about it."

"Showing a burnt log to somepony doesn't mean their house burned down. We need more than that, a clear indicator that this took place here, in the prison. Our best chance to find that is down this hole, where all this began. Surely there must be something down there, and I'm willing to go after it." Luna's expression eased. "I'm asking you to trust me."

"I do, it's just that I have a bad feeling about this."

Luna nodded. "I understand. I would too, if I were asked to do the same. This is why I need you to trust me. Please, Twilight."

A moment hung in the air. Twilight breathed deeply, and stared at her hooves. "Alright, I will," she answered.

"Thank you. Does anypony else have any objections to going down?" Luna asked, turning to the rest of her band.

Sky shook her head mutely, as she had been all day, though she looked on the edge of vomiting. Her silence at this point had been irritating, but perhaps it was for the best to not give themselves away. Silly bet or not, being quiet was paramount, something Luna wasn't sure she was capable of otherwise.

"I don't," Donevyn affirmed, although his shallow breathing and feared look was doing nothing to help his case.

"I suppose I should have a go down myself too and get a look." Iron Braar pushed back his hood, walking close to the hole and peering over. "Ain't everyday yer get to see somethin' like this."

Luna turned to him. "Iron Braar, don't feel as if you should go down on our behalf. You have done more than enough already–"

"Eh, stow it." He left Luna looking miffed. "If this be a work of a legend, us dwellers gotsa know."

"Right." Luna looked into the depths, and cast another light down. It fell into the abyss, illuminating the melted, broken walls that led into the earth. Perhaps thirty yards down or so, the floor could be seen.

"Are we flying ponies down?" Donevyn asked Luna.

"We are." Turning to Twilight, she crouched down. "Let's go."

With a touch of trepidation, Twilight walked over and climbed onto her back. She took a moment to adjust herself, and wrapped her forelegs around Luna's neck.

"Good?" Luna whispered, acclimating to her extra weight.

"Yeah," came Twilight's reply.

Without a word, Luna dropped into the chasm, fanning her wings out wide. She could feel Twilight's hooves wrap ever so tightly around her as the darkness enveloped them.

Her own hooves scrabbled on the smooth rock as they landed, fighting for a decent foothold. There was a momentary struggle, but Luna eventually steadied herself and knelt towards the ground. Twilight detached herself and called her own light, bathing the world in magenta hues.

Stalactites hung from the ceiling, and a stream burped and bubbled somewhere nearby. The rises and falls of the terrain was smoothed and natural. Beneath the prison lay a cave system nopony knew about, or so she thought. On a nearby wall, words were etched into the stone, reading:

"Grime Gang escapd 2102."

Twilight was the first to discover it, and walked over. "This was thirty-two years ago, right?"

Looking over, Luna drew closer. "The year is 2134, correct? This passage must be recent knowledge."

Twilight nodded. "An escape route is my guess. But why would somepony – or something – break into a prison just to go out through the escape route?"

"I haven't a clue. Perhaps we will understand later on." Luna shrugged and looked back, watching Donevyn descend with Iron Braar. Sky was waiting for them, already dropped off.

"Is everypony ready to continue?" Luna asked. All she received were nods. "Good. Let's go."

The terrain of the cave was winding and steep, the gurgling stream weaving and turning so that it made movement difficult. Twin balls of light from Luna and Twilight provided enough direction to see the immediate area, but beyond that they were blind.

"There's more," Twilight whispered. Pointing to the walls, more messages were carved into the stone.

"Fire Flicker 2091"

"Broken Bars 2101"

"Nowak 2075"

They were scrawled and hastily done, matching the jagged, maw-like world that surrounded the group.

The minutes that stretched for hours, the echoes of their hoofsteps lingered in the air, and the constant undertone of running water did not lend to their nerves. Somewhere, richocheting off the walls, came the sound of a thrashing animal within the stream. Ears perked up, glances were exchanged, but ultimately nothing was said. They continued on.

Out from the darkness, a fork arrived before them. The main tunnel continued off to the left, but going right and further into the earth was a smaller route.

"What's this?" Twilight exclaimed, holding up an item from the floor. It was an iron medallion of some sort, edges trimmed and the center inscribed with unrecognizable text.

"No clue," Donevyn murmured as he looked it over.

"I ain't seen anythin' like it before. Heck, I can't even read it."

"Whatever it is, it had to have been dropped recently," Luna declared. "It has no rust on it. In a place such as this, it's hard to imagine iron would last for long."

"So, you're saying that somepony was in here not too long ago?" Donevyn gawked.

"I did not. We have no clue how it got here." She took the medallion from Twilight's grasp, and looked it over. "However, perhaps we might find out if we follow where it leads."

"Well, I saw it down there," Twilight said, pointing to the start of the right path. "Should we follow it?"

"I believe so." Giving the medallion back, Luna took to the fore and led them into the depths.

What became quickly apparent was that the tunnel was not natural. Jarred, crooked edges stuck out from all angles, the floor uneven and dangerous to navigate. Whole boulders littered the ground, still sewn with a fresh coat of dust and pebbles.

Just as their hooves were beginning to grow raw and scraped from the abuse, the devastation veered off to the side, creating its own path. Again returned the smooth, water-rounded surfaces that befit the cave system. Whereas they had fit comfortably side-to-side before, in this new section they were cramped, forced almost single-file.

Yet, as soon as it came, it departed, the ruined, shattered surroundings coming back.

This process repeated itself, the devastated, gouged tunnels turning away momentarily, bringing back its natural predecessor, before the destruction merged back in. All the while, they looked to each other, squinted into the darkness, and placed their hooves lightly. The stench of fear was filling the air like a latrine, a mixture of sweat and adrenaline.

Twilight pressed up against Luna as they walked.

"Are you sure about this?" she asked.

"No," Luna whispered. "But we must uncover why."

"Do we really, though? I know that we'd need more evidence to show Elector Dermecles, but–"

"I know," Luna cut her off, almost whispering directly into her ear. "But we cannot turn around now, not until we find out what has been causing this. If I surrender to fear, then all your words of me inspiring confidence in others will be rendered moot."

"And if we come across something?"

Luna kept silent for a moment, continuing on pace with the rest of the group. Then, quietly, she responded, "Perhaps we will run, perhaps we will fight."

Abruptly, the ruined path ended. It opened up to a wide, tall cavern, so high that not even their lights could find the ceiling. Luna and Twilight, at the front, waited perilously at the opening.

The primal screams to run had hit their peak. In the center of the room, features visible and remaining limbs splayed about, was a stallion. He was well dead, chest gored open and missing a foreleg, and his lower half was charred and burnt. However, what put them all off was that he was, barring the smell, still fresh. The flies had not claimed him yet.

Despite the deterrent before them, Luna stepped forward. No reason compelled her to, she unthinkingly did so. Blood roaring in her ears, each step prompted another, forming a slow, dazed gait.

Because she went, Twilight followed. Her legs were quaking, balance on the brink of failure with each step, and yet she persevered. Arriving at the body, she kneeled down and looked him over, as Luna stood beside her. Slowly, the others began to filter in.

The stallion was in his middle years, auburn mane just beginning to form grey roots. His charcoal coat was bruised and torn in multiple places, and she was wary not to look at the gaping cavity in his chest. Silver eyes frozen in fright, his mouth remained open as his last moments were likely held in terror.

He was wearing a black coat, and Twilight examined it further. Tracing along his collar, here she found something recognizable. The button to keep it fastened held the same inscribing as the medallion. Although much smaller, their likeness was irrefutable, even holding the same trim.

"Luna. Luna!" Twilight waved to catch her attention.

"Hmm?" Luna turned around, and trotted over. "What is it?"

"Look at this." She cut away the button and showed it to her. "Now we know who we were following."

"Good." Luna nodded, helping her up. "Now, who else was following him?"

The ground shuddered.

Luna and Twilight froze.

There was another rumble, ripping up the walls and causing the whole cavern to boom and shake with its vibrations.

Dust fell from the ceiling as it happened again.

Somewhere within the darkness, it was approaching. But how far away, they couldn't tell. Each minor earthquake sounded like a deafening roar, and they could do nothing but feel their terror's paralyzing stabs as the behemoth grew near.

Luna looked into the deathly void with harsh, laboured breaths. Her knees were growing weak, the torturing, slow saw of time whittling away at her resolve.

The ground shook with one more mighty, unbalancing, gargantuan tremble.

Then, from the shadows, came down a mighty claw.

It was perhaps half as big as they were. From beyond it, they could see more claws, all attached to a paw. Up and up they looked, tracing the blue, scaled leg to its body, dozens of feet above them. Everywhere, large plates of thick, black, bone-like material covered its body like studs. His huge, barreled chest was coated with them, running from his stomach to the base of his neck. Beyond that, their light couldn't reach far enough. Nearly craning their heads straight up, two sapphiric eyes stared back at them.

"Sreax, legend of the depths," came Iron Braar's strained whisper.

The pits of blue fire descended upon them. Luna thought she could hear the muscles in his neck coil and release as his head grew near. Twilight had pressed up alongside Luna again.

His maw was the size of a house, a neverending row of pony-tall teeth that formed a wall before them. He snorted and the noise filled the room like thunder. Black smoke billowed from his nostrils. His face was shielded with the same dark, bony plates, leaving his head shrouded and covered except for his eyes, nose, and mouth. Two horns protruded from the natural helmet, which bent back and swooped down along his jaw like tusks.

He roared, shaking the ceiling high above, and threw his head back. Coming back down and opening his mouth, he unleashed a torrent of cobalt fire where the diminutive band of ponies were standing.

Head dizzy and eyes unfocused, Luna found herself halfway across the cavern. The tingle of teleportation rippled down her spine, and she could hear Twilight’s heavy breathing beside her. As her vision adjusted, she watched the violent wave of dragonfire that lit the entire cavern. Hills of bones lined the walls, scorch-marks silhouetted the poor souls that were caught in one of Sreax's attacks.

When his fire died out, all that was left of the mysterious pony's corpse was a mangled, charred skeleton.

Twilight whispered quickly in her ear, voice trembling. "Luna, what are we going to do?"

Sreax rose, illuminated by the small fires he had started, and roared again.

"Luna! Say something!"

It had been a long time since she had felt her mortal thread grow so thin. While immortal in life, she was well aware that this did not apply to her destruction. Enhanced regeneration and durability were but a twig before the dragon.

Luna looked at Twilight. The fear in her eyes glowed like neon, as did the rest of the group. But they did not run. They stood beside her, and awaited her call.

Sreax snapped his head towards them. Whipping around, his tail collided with the cavern's entrance, filling it with boulders and debris. Retreat was off the table.

He opened his maw for another blast.

"Twilight, do whatever you can to deflect his attacks."

The unicorn jumped forward, and letting loose a flurry of magic, pelted his opened mouth. He screeched and halted.

"Donevyn, distract him."

He awkwardly took to the skies, fighting a mixture of adrenaline and horror.

"Sky," she looked to the acolyte, "hide. If you can, aim for his eyes, but otherwise stay quiet. Iron Braar, do as you must."

With the ponies about her springing to action, Luna started drawing her sword, clanking from inside the sheath. The terror was still well and alive within her veins. Years ago, she would've taken Sreax on alone. Years ago, she would've unleashed the Tides of Polaris without thinking. Years ago, today was not.

Growing angry with herself, she slammed the blade back into its scabbard, readying her wings.

Sreax flailed about like an enraged god, mighty tail swinging and cutting gashes into the walls. Blue dragonflame washed up the wall, trailing Donevyn as he made another pass. Iron Braar was holding on for his life, climbing up the reptile's leg as Sreax shuffled about. Sky could be seen, silhouetted in the corner, priming another bolt.

A great, magenta spear of power lanced into Sreax's chest. He stumbled back, roaring and shaking the cavern. As the smoke settled, it appeared that some of his armored plates were blasted off, like the outer stone chipped from a geode. Black ichor began to appear around the wound, the scales vaporized and the flesh ragged.

Banishing his agony, Sreax rose mightily into the air on his unseen wings, sending Iron Braar off like an insect with its gust, and disappeared into the high limits of his lair.

Luna couldn't explain how she felt. It was like the standing of hairs before electricity struck. There was a tsunami of wrongness, of the mortal coil growing tighter and tighter like an activated snare. Perhaps it was the tiny flame of creation within her, warning of destruction on the close horizon.

Pushing off with her back legs, Luna used her wings to jettison herself forward. Her forelegs scooped up Twilight like a foal, ignoring the pain of their skulls banging together. The world was heating up, escalating at exponential rates like water dropped into a hot iron.

From the dark heights, Sreax came down upon them.

Flames licked at her hindlegs, shooting pain up to her flanks, char filling her nose as her tail blackened. Another flap carried them further, shooting them over the floor. Her body continued to burn, the heat roaring over her haunches, creeping along her back, chewing at the base of her wings.

Before the screams could even reach her vocal chords, Luna propelled them one last time. Like rushing above the surface of water, she could feel herself worm out of the dragonflame's grasp.

With her forelegs occupied and her hindlegs in searing pain, landing was not an option. Luna and Twilight hit the ground at full force. Tumbling, rolling, scattering, they slid along the floor.

Luna could feel the powerful gusts of Sreax's wings as he landed. Opening her eyes, she watched him glare at them, preparing for another attack.

This is it.

His teeth glistened as his jaws opened wide, the coming glow of flame visible within the depths of his throat.

Sreax's eye, the size of a pony's head, exploded.

Screeching, he swung around, his tail chewing out more of the walls. The miniscule shadow of Sky dove from her cover, tearing out across the cavern.

Battle resumed once again. Donevyn swooped in from the side, jabbing his hoof-spikes wherever the armor plates were not. Iron Braar was again climbing up the dragon's rear leg, and took out his axe. Reaching where the tendons were most vulnerable, he began hacking away.

Luna stumbled over to Twilight, her rear legs roaring in pain, and shook her, helping the dazed mare to her hooves.

"Twilight! Twilight, look at me!"

The unicorn was bleeding from a cut along her forehead, her legs raw. She staggered and peered closely at her. "Luna? Luna, what are you doing? Why aren't you fighting?"

"I–" Luna stopped, and then forced a sharp breath out. "I will be. I can. I can fight. Meanwhile, I need you to do something for me."

"What is it?"

"I need you to attack at the plates around Sreax's neck. Can you do that?"

"S–sure."

"Good, now go! Keep light on your feet! Teleport at will!" About to charge off, Luna halted and looked back at her, "I will see you when I return."

The skin along her rear legs was taught and screaming, making her desperate charge no easier. Even the opiate of adrenaline was doing little, and only the grinding of her teeth kept the screams at bay. Finally going fast enough, Luna spread her wings and took off into the air.

In an instant, she realized she was in trouble. Donevyn soared by her, and she found herself in the path of Sreax's arcing flames. Twisting and rolling away, her instinctual maneuvers kept her going. The infernal heat of dragonflame draped over her.

Skimming low along the ground and coming for another pass, she pulled her sword from its scabbard and looked for an opening. She saw Iron Braar, bathed in black ichor, holding on as Sreax moved to follow Donevyn. The frontierspony's exertion was displayed brightly on his face, eyes bulging and cheeks red as he fought to keep his place.

Whipping in close, Luna held out her sword and sliced it above Iron Braar, biting deep into the depths lurker. Coming back around, she hacked away further, carving out a hold in his flesh.

Iron Braar had just enough time to hold on before the dragon roared and spun around, tail whizzing by.

Luna, still in mid-air, found herself face to face with him. A dozen bolts, looking like splinters in comparison, were embedded in his face. The remains of his destroyed eye hung out of its socket. He bolted forward to bite her, and she could hear the deafening snap of his jaws as she spun away.

A charge hit him in the side of the neck, blasting away chunks of his natural armor.

Tracking Sreax as he turned to face Twilight, Luna raked her sword along the opening, raining ancient blood on the floor. It didn't stop him from bathing Twilight's area with flame, but to the alicorn's relief, she flashed into existence on the other side of the cavern.

Twilight hit him with another blast, and the dragon roared once. Then he roared again, falling back as Iron Braar finally cut through his heel.

A gust of wind tossed Luna to the floor as Sreax rose back up into the darkness. Rolling away from the impact, her hindlegs screaming again, she watched as Iron Braar fell from the heights. Luna bolted to reach him, but it was too late.

Twilight was quicker, though, and enveloped him in her aura as he neared the floor. It wasn't enough to stop him completely, but it slowed him down enough to save him. The stallion still made a sickening thud with his impact, and Luna was the first to arrive. Thinking quickly, she hauled his unconscious form to the shadows of the walls, hiding him behind a natural outcrop.

A blast of flame descended upon where he had just lay, and the dragon was smarter than to return this time. He waited in the darkness, bathing the exposed floor with sapphiric fire.

The shadows are my domain. I will not cower from him.

It was stupid. It was reckless. It was everything Twilight had told her not to do. Luna had promised.

But this was different. They would slowly be picked off, one by one, if she didn't do something. Rules, promises, they could be broken if times were dire. Right? She would understand, wouldn't she?

A pillar of dragonflame descended into the cavern, a pop of teleportation coming from within.

Her hesitation vaporized and Luna rocketed into the air, pushing her wings to their limit. She gained altitude as quickly as she could, sticking to the walls, weaving about to make herself as tricky a target as possible. The darkness was approaching, but the silence from above made her gut sink. He had surely seen her.

On a whim, she rolled away, feeling the whip of heat crack over her head. Zipping along the walls, she revolved around the cavern, slowly spiraling her way up. From the corner of her eye, blasts of flame shot out, tendrils that licked at her hooves and feathers, sending her heart into overdrive. She beat her wings harder, trying to gain speed.

The darkness was within a hoof's reach, but any change of direction would surely spell destruction. Once she reached his domain, it was likely he could crush her like a bug, from simply charting her path. To turn was to die, to continue was to die as well. Reckless had been an understatement.

Luna plunged herself into the shadows. It was only a matter of time, her mind told her. Any second now, a giant tail would smash her along the wall. She could almost sense the giant beast stirring in the air around her, disturbing the natural order of things with his presence. He was looming, intimidating, like a shark in the depths, waiting for his prey to make one wrong move.

Two bolts of magenta speared up into the sky. One illuminated him, his whole likeness staring her down. His body, coiled up and waiting, rows of teeth only yards away, waited as the scythe does at the stalk of grain. His wings, finally revealed, were as big as his leviathanic body and had talons the size of ponies.

The second burst of magic hit him in the chest, forcing him to roar back in pain. Seizing her opportunity, Luna bolted higher into the cavern, gaining altitude over him as she was further shrouded in darkness. She did not stop until it had felt like minutes had gone by.

Looking back around, Luna barely caught sight of Sreax as he came screaming past her, a curved horn missing her by inches. She tucked away from his trailing wings, hurtling past his tail until she grew light-headed from the acrobatic maneuvers.

Her eyes were finally beginning to adjust to the miniscule light. Unlike within Iron Braar's cave, here she could see. Far, far below, some light existed, almost like stars. Soaring over to the wall, Luna looked up at him.

Sreax was thrashing above her, hunting for his prey. His tail gouged into the wall, dragonflame lighting up parts of the wall where she, as he discovered, was not. For a serpent that prowled the depths, he was surprisingly poor at seeing in the dark.

Slowly, Luna rose up to meet him, keeping her telekinesis at the ready. A column of flame brushed above her, sending her dipping back down momentarily. Sreax was half-blinded and lame, and even then a more powerful foe than she could hope to take down on her own.

Creeping back along the walls, Luna climbed higher as he continued to swirl about. The heat was intense, the air's protracted exposure to his dragonflame causing the temperature to rise. She could hardly breathe, almost suffocating on red-hot breaths.

High over his head, Luna waited for her moment to strike. She flared her telekinesis, like a beacon in the darkness, and drew her sword from its scabbard.

The slight metallic shhnng of her blade resonated through the cavern.

Sreax flashed around and charged at her, his whole body coiling like a serpent as he honed in on her. Like unholy lightning he sheared across the distance.

Heart rising into her throat, Luna bolted away, frantically missing his snapping teeth. Her evasion was riding on sheer luck, and was bound to run out sooner rather than later.

Like before, dragonflame was hot on her tail as she sped off, dipping and soaring to stay alive. She could feel her muscles screaming for her relief, her mind growing foggy as exhaustion began to take its hold. Fire licked at her hooves again, and she beat her wings beyond measure to gain precious inches of ground.

An idea came to her. In fact, it was perhaps the only option she had. Luna had nowhere to go but in a circle, until she eventually tired and was consumed.

Charging her horn, she pulled whatever wisps of strength she could find and poured it all into her spell.

The ozone around her popped, the spell stuttering, coughing to a start. The light from her horn dimmed and flared, the sword in her grasp almost fell. And then, as the roaring heat began to return, Luna felt the world explode.

Blinking her eyes open, Luna found herself where she willed herself to be. The ground shifted and stirred, under an eternal earthquake. She was on Sreax's neck.

Wasting no time, she shone in the air as her magic burst to life, and stabbed her blade into the opening along his neck. The sword was hardly long enough to seriously threaten him, and even pressed to its hilt it hardly stuck in deep.

He bucked and thrashed, she could feel his body convulse as he discovered her location. Luna continued, head pounding and the blood roaring in her ears, and twisted the sword inside of him.

She had to fall flat against Sreax as his tail swung overhead, trying to bat her away. Gritting her teeth, she held on to him by the plates of armor she had to destroy, and used her telekinesis to rake the submerged blade along his neck, carving vicious, bloody gouges into his exposed skin.

Sreax roared and screech, letting his wings come down and rolling his body over. Luna, now flipped upside-down, was hanging precariously, flapping her wings frantically to support herself. She continued to strike at his wounds, staining herself with ichor as she did so.

She could feel gravity begin to suck them towards the earth. The dragon was planning to crush her underneath, and her work was far from over. He flapped his wings up, propelling them quicker towards the ground. Distance to the bedrock disappeared like sand in the wind, and Luna was out of time.

Abandoning her sword and her chance, Luna pushed off from him, flaring her wings out wide as she tried to ride their shared velocity to safety. But gravity still hauled her down, and plummeting to the earth she fell.

When Luna awoke, the world was a blur. It was a rainy window of blues and grays, swirling and rolling like an out-of-focus maelstrom. A hoof hooked under her foreleg, dragging her away. She began to feel her body again, limbs varying from excruciating to sore.

Her back finally laid up against something upright, her bearings began to lock back into place. Sky was in front of her, moving frenetically and yelling in her face. Languidly, Luna closed her eyes, trying to bring the foggy, disconnected reality back together.

Hooves grasped her by the shoulder and shook her. Sky was determined, and that irritated her. The acolyte motioned to the empty quiver over her back, then began to viciously point at Luna. She jabbed her in the chest, continually returning to point over her shoulder.

Peering around Sky, Luna saw Sreax, still very much alive. The ground underneath him was transformed into a small crater, cracks radiating out like veins. Beyond him, buzzed Donevyn, narrowly missing a sweep of the dragon's tail.

Three magenta bolts light up the cavern, two of them crashing into the dragon and a third ascending up into the cavern. Within an instant, it was retaliated with a wash of blue flame, and a white pop coming oh-so-narrowly before it.

Her brain couldn't quite process why, yet, but her hooves dragged her up, forcing her to stand. It was agony. It felt as if red irons has been needled across her body, radiating their pain throughout. Blood was trickling down her face, and Luna put her hoof up to her cheek.

She looked over the red blemish on her hoof. When had she been cut there, under the eye? Facial wounds can be nasty she thought haphazardly, and they almost always scar.

"Now, hold still." Twilight smiled, bringing the cloth up to her face, "I have to clean that cut under your eye, and I'd hate for a scar to ruin everything."

The pieces clicked in place for Luna. She looked to her left, watching as Twilight summoned another couple of bolts and popped away before the dragonflame could reach her.

The unicorn flashed back into reality beside her, panting for air. Her bangs were slickened with sweat, the muscles in her legs on the verge of collapse. Her eyes met with Luna's, before being interrupted by Sreax's roar.

In the corner of her eye, the dragon's tail came tearing into view. It swung low and hard, prepared to take the both of them out like saplings before a tornado.

Luna nearly choked on her breath as the tail stopped with a loud, resounding thud. Shimmering in its way was a translucent, magenta hemisphere, with Twilight nearly bent over double from the strain. Sreax's tail raised again, about to hammer down once more.

"Twilight!" The noise barely escaped her mouth before Luna was thrown back by a gust of telekinesis, rolling along the floor. Groggy but frantic, she picked her head up to locate the unicorn.

Sreax's tail whaled down on the forcefield, and for what felt like a moment, the magic held. Then, it began to flex inward. The hexagonal, arcane bonds rippled and tore across its surface. Time slowed down as sheer power beat out Twilight's magic.

Crumpling her spell, the tail continued to warpath, and tossed Twilight across the cavern like a ragdoll.

A pained yelp echoed.

Fury coursing her veins, Luna clambered to her hooves. She didn't think twice as she called her first charge, lighting it with ease. Sreax was bearing down on Twilight, ready to extinguish her.

Two star-white arcs of magic shot out, exploding along the dragon's exposed neck. Ichor rained down, slickening the floor. He screeched in agony, coiling and shaking, revolving his whole body to face her.

Luna burst to her side, narrowly avoiding his enraged charge. He was as quick as lightning when he wanted to be, and was no longer in the mood for toying with his prey. She had to dive again as fire scorched the bedrock.

Sweat dripping in her eyes, Luna was playing cat and mouse, avoiding the plethora of attacks that Sreax threw at her. When she evaded his tail, a vicious stomp was there to greet her. After hearing his maw snap over her head, fire would not be long away. She was rolling, diving, and soaring, barely keeping ahead of his scythe.

Finally, her end came. Diving away from a pillar of dragonflame, her back was to the wall. Sreax reared over her, his jaws wide open and teeth glinting. He was covered in his own blood, chunks of his body mangled and broken, limping on one leg. He gave her the second of respect any good adversary deserved.

Luna stepped backwards, her rump bumping up against the stone corner. This was no tree, and Sreax was no mangy bandit.

"Well, guess what? It's not centuries ago," vainly rang Twilight's words in her head. Shame hung over her neck like an albatross, that the last thought of Twilight would be so spiteful.

Rearing back for his final lunge, a comet shot out from the side, landing a meaty smack on the side of his face. Donevyn hardly made a dent in him with his hoofspikes, and was sent tumbling towards the ground from his foolhardy attempt.

But it bought Luna the precious time she needed. Summoning all she could, down to the very last threads of power that held her lights aloft, she called the one last friend she had, the last card in her pocket.

Sreax, righting himself, burst forward.

A flash of light – moonlight – erupted from reality, tore across the air like a meteor, and dissipated as soon as it came.

Luna fell to her knees, the exhaustion and pain finally winning over. Sreax's severed, flying head crashed beside her, maw still wide open. His body toppled to the floor and shook the entire cavern.

But her work wasn't done, a little voice in her head reminded her. Of course it wasn't. Limping up, Luna ignored her slain adversary and trekked across the room. Sky was tearing from the other direction, bounding out in search of one pony in particular.

Luna paid the frightened mare no mind. Putting one aching, depleted, half-burnt hoof in front of the other was difficult enough. She had tasted victory in the same fashion as centuries ago, and she felt none of the warm exhilaration as she thought she would. In its place were cold pains, concerns, and complete deprivation.

Is this how she should've felt, all those years ago?

Twilight was sprawled along the floor. Luna knelt down beside her, pressing her ear up against the unicorn's chest. She could feel her slow breathing, she could hear the soft beating of her heart. Using her hooves softly, she pressed around her body, feeling for any broken bones. Despite the bruises slowly arriving over her shoulder and around her ribs, nothing seemed too out of place. Her shield had absorbed much more of the blow than Luna thought.

Luna let out a sigh from her throat. For now, all Twilight needed was rest. She brushed the unicorn's mane out from her eyes, and giving her one last look, rose back up to her hooves. Despite her inexplicable pull to stand guard over Twilight, Iron Braar was missing as well, still abandoned where she had left him. Hopefully he was as lucky as they all were.

Author's Note

Thanks to TheLastBrunnenG and PuckFace for proofreading this glorified brick of text.

Also, thank you, everyone! This chapter will push me over the 100,000 all-time views mark (I'm currently at 99,817 at the time of writing), and it's all due to you enjoying my work. Thank you!

Book 1: Chapter 14

Rewards & Rivals

“It's nothing personal, but if you're going to try to intimidate me into agreement, I'm not going to play nice.”

Sky slid next to Donevyn, who was beginning to stir.

"Donevyn! Donevyn!" she cried, cradling his head with her hooves. "Speak to me! Say something!"

He groaned, the plates in his armor clinking as he shuffled.

"That– that's good," Sky encouraged. "Can you tell me if anything's wrong? What hurts? Do I need to get Luna?"

He gave her no response, ceasing his mumbles and movements and lying still.

"I can go get her right now, just say the word and I'll go." She whispered.

He flicked his eyes open at her. "S– Sky?"

Relief poured over her face. "Yes?"

He grunted and shifted his weight, resting against her. With a grin, he muttered slowly, "You broke our bet."

Her expression was locked in place, covered by a mixture of confusion, shock, and rage.

"And I'm glad you did," he continued. "I know you're okay. That's all I need to hear, and I'm okay too." He gave a hoarse chuckle and closed his eyes again.

Choking on her feelings, Sky sat there, frozen. She stared down at his peaceful, resting form, while she drew short, quick breaths. He, for once, had left her truly speechless.

Worried by her silence, he flashed his eyes open, just in time to see her lips descend on his.

-~-

Iron Braar was, remarkably, just where Luna had left him. He was still unresponsive, lying against the outcrop. Pebbles and small stones littered the ground around him, but he had missed much of the collateral damage from the fight in the skies.

Again, she pressed an ear up to his chest. His heart was beating, and his lungs were breathing. Checking him over, she couldn't find much due to the ichor staining his coat. He was now a mottled wash of amber and faded black, and all she could unearth was a growing lump on the side of his head.

Luna pulled out her canteen. Unscrewing the cap, she doused his face with some water.

The stallion sputtered and gasped for air, rolling onto his side. Harsh coughs erupted from his chest, heaving along the floor. He wretched and groaned, slowly rousing into consciousness.

"Iron Braar?" Luna put a hoof on his shoulder.

"No. Don't speak. Don't yer even think of it," He rasped.

She remained mute as he recuperated. He took long, deep breaths, coughing occasionally, grunting often. Then, with a long inhale, he pushed himself onto his hooves.

Luna helped steady him as he stumbled about, offering a shoulder to lean upon. He whistled as he was lead away from the outcrop, looking at the fallen dragon. "Now, would yer look at that. We just gone on and killed that glorious bastard like we were old knights or somethin'!" He laughed hoarsely, before stopping short and putting a hoof to his head. "O'course, it feels like he killed me."

Slowly, following his lead, she helped him over to his severed head. "Now, you know what yer gotta do now, right?"

"I'm afraid I don't."

"What?" He nearly jumped, but was caught short and clutched his head again. "Ow. Like screwing a timberwolf, that hurts." He paused for a moment. "Apologies for the foul language, just seems like somethin' ain't right in my head."

"It'll be fine in a few days," she reassured him.

"Right, anyway, what yer gotta do is take one of his teeth." Iron Braar departed from her shoulder, and made his way over to Sreax's open mouth. "Ponies won't believe yer unless yer got a dragon tooth."

Luna shuffled. "I really don't need–"

Iron Braar was already busy with his knife, cutting away gum and tissue, before eventually wrenching out a tooth the length of his face. "That good?" He asked, grinning at his accomplishment and ultimate reward.

Luna stared at the gory, bloody incisor. "I... I don't know where I would even put it, or how to carry it with me anywhere."

"Ah well, fine, I'll be havin' that one for myself. Less for yer, I suppose." He returned to his work, cutting out one of the smallest teeth he could find. It was still wicked, sharp, and curved, the size of her hoof, but she supposed she should take it nonetheless.

Scraping off the excess tissue as much as she could, Luna put it in her bags. Leaving the frontierspony to his work, she rounded the head of Sreax, coming upon Sky helping Donevyn to his hooves. Both looked like they were absolutely glowing, but she wasn't about to be nosy.

"Could one of you look after Twilight?" Luna asked.

Tearing her eyes away from Donevyn, Sky nodded. "Sure."

Luna dipped her head. "Thank you. Donevyn, come with me."

The young stallion fell beside her as they walked towards the far end of the cavern. The balls of light they originally cast did not pierce into its shadows, and so she used her fragile magic to call another.

"I can barely keep still," Donevyn chirped.

"I know the feeling," Luna responded, cracking a small smile. "The exhilaration after battle, the relief of living, the nectar of victory. For you, I suspect, this is one of your first true fights, no?"

"Well, yes, that's right I suppose." He sighed. "I never did expect to slay a dragon on this trip."

Luna drove further into the darkness, her luminary sphere at the vanguard. "Neither did I. Now, let us see what Sreax was guarding."

"Huh? To me, it seemed like he was chasing somepony here, like that body we found when we first arrived. Anyway–"

"Well, yes, that's just it," Luna interrupted. "Dragons derive some of their power from their hoard. If somepony or someone steals an important piece of it, I assume Sreax would pursue them to no end."

"Right." Donevyn fidgeted as he walked. "But more than just the dragon, I–"

"What's this?" Luna stopped at the base of a large divot. She raised her light higher, to see further out. It continued on and on, almost like the dried basin of a small pond. But it was far from natural, gouged out by unmistakable claw-marks. "It looks like Sreax made himself at home for awhile. Crushing through the earth and rampaging across town must've exhausted him."

"Oh, that makes sense," Donevyn said halfheartedly. "So, as I was saying–"

"I wonder if he spent the last few weeks asleep? I apologize for interrupting," Luna mentioned belatedly, "but I haven't dealt with dragons in ages– I... I mean, I have only read books on them before. If you think about it–"

"Sky kissed me," Donevyn blurted out.

Luna stared at him, remaining mute for a moment. "Oh." She couldn't think of anything to say, out of both astonishment and uncomfortableness. "That is, er... good."

"It was." He smiled, mostly to himself. "I– I didn't expect it to happen, but she just sort of did, you know?"

"I–" Luna paused, mouth agape, "I really don't, no. Sorry."

"But I'm happy it did," he continued on. "I mean, as annoying as she can get sometimes, I really do like her, deep down."

Luna felt her chest tightening. "That is, well, great. Although, I... I don't understand why you are confiding this in me."

Donevyn shrugged. "I'm too happy right now. I have to tell somepony, and well, you're a pony I can trust."

"I am?" Luna's puzzlement and surprise grew.

"Well, yeah." His voice was sugar-sweet and as lofty as the clouds. "We get along well together–"

"We do?"

"–so I thought, you know, as my friend, I could talk to you about it." Donevyn sighed happily. "I don't know... I'm new to all of this, and you always seem so calm and collected, so I thought you might know the most about how all of this 'relationship' stuff works."

Luna froze, staring at him like a terror-struck doe. "I– I must admit, I am flattered that you think of me so highly. However, I..." She paused.

"What?" Donevyn asked, breaking her silence.

Luna gulped. "I am not– that is to say, I have not experienced a– ah, a romantic relationship with a pony in..." she didn't even bother to count the years. It was somewhere over a thousand. "Well, quite some time."

"Oh," came Donevyn's dampened response.

"But I... I am happy for you." The words strained through her lips. "I wish you both much luck and... happiness."

"Thank you." His smile returned in full force. "So, what are we looking for again?"

The metaphorical weight has sank off Luna's shoulders, sighing as the moment passed. "Something Sreax would've been heavily invested in guarding, I assume." She continued their search, at last. "Be on the lookout for anything that a dragon might keep. Gold, jewels, enchanted items, anything worth of immense value would be likely, although I cannot tell for certain."

Donevyn merely nodded, and continued along with her. Past the resting crater, they ventured into darkness that could hardly be pierced by Luna's magical light. It soon smothered them, reducing their previous cavern to nothing but a faint glow behind them. Yet, they still trekked, never once finding a wall to stop them. Minutes lost their significance, hoofsteps fell into the background as time both slouched and sprinted by.

It was Donevyn who saw it first.

"Wait, Luna... What is that?" He pointed further into the abyss.

Luna blinked. Once, and then twice, to refresh her eyes. It was dull, like the defected pigments in early dawn, unnoticeable unless one looked for it. Sure enough, as he said, it was there. It was... something. A subtle glow, a discrepancy that only barely changed from the surroundings.

Following the source of light, Luna and Donevyn came up to a cavern wall, and rounding it, discovered in no uncertain terms that they were on the right path. Skeletons lined the walls like garnish on a plate, which closed in on them as the natural hallway slimmed down. The increasingly ancient bones began to pile up as the glow grew brighter. The white rays of light were overwhelming Luna's own magical torch.

The walls gave way to a cavern as large as the one they fought in. Similarly, it too was covered with signs of battle, chunks of stone carved out and char-marks everywhere. However, there were no remains. No, the room was kept clean, and with good reason; at the center, there laid the dragon's hoard.

In all honesty, Luna was disappointed. For a beast so large and ferocious, it held very little in the way of physical wealth. There were no golden coins, crowns, jeweled weapons, or most of what one would associate with dragons. Instead, perhaps as high as herself and dozen feet wide, rested a mound of sapphires, and only sapphires. It was peculiar, but not completely surprising. What caught her attention was the off-white gemstone resting atop the jewels, emitting the light they had followed.

Luna could feel herself being pulled towards it. The sliver of creation within her glowed brightly at it, compelling her hooves onward. Donevyn mumbled something, but she paid it no notice. Across the cavern she trekked, until she stood before the pile of sapphires.

Hoisting herself into the air with a flap of her wings, she hovered above the luminous gem and picked it up with her hooves. Much like a pony can feel the beat of a drum in their chest, she could almost touch the energy radiating from it. Mystified, she soared back to Donevyn and landed.

"Do you know what this is?"

"No," came his awed reply. "Do you?"

"I fear I do not." She stared at it for a second more, taking in its every quality. It was half as big as her hoof, shaped like a droplet. From its center it glowed white hot, and radiated outwards, its faceted surface splashing light unnaturally.

There was something in there, deep within. She couldn't discern quite what, but her gut told her it was old. Millennia old. It would be best not to reveal it to anypony, she decided.

"Donevyn, could you lend me one of the bandages in your bag?" She waited, still watching the artifact. Taking the cloth when offered, she wrapped the jewel up and placed it within her bags.

Looking up to him, she tried to crack a smile. "Don't be afraid, Donevyn. I'll make sure it's looked after." She gestured back to the remaining hoard. "Now, should we claim our spoils? The stars now we may need it."

It was moments later that Luna returned to the cavern. To her relief, Twilight was awake, sitting up. She looked weary and dazed, but luckily without any immediate concerns.

Sky and Iron Braar turned to face her as she drew near. "Donevyn is further back in the cave," Luna intercepted them. "I left a few lights in my wake, you should help him. We'll have much to carry."

"Eh, we will?" Iron Braar asked.

Luna fished into her bag and retrieved a sapphire, tossing it to him. "Correct."

He gaped at the jewel for a second, before shaking his head. "Yes, 'course. Alright, Sky, yer have the better vision than me. Lead the way to the booty!"

Sky rolled her eyes at him, but couldn't help but giggle. She broke into a trot, with the frontierspony hot on her trail.

"They're interesting." Luna mused as she approached Twilight.

"Waking up to them was... interesting." Twilight smiled faintly. She tried to get up, but Luna disarmed her with a shake of her head.

Sitting down beside her, Luna asked, "Are you feeling well?"

"Well?" Twilight exhaled, running her hooves down her face. "No. My head is pounding like crazy, and everything aches. But other than that, I'm okay."

"I'm sorry." Luna murmured. "I remember you expressing concern about coming here, and ultimately it led to all this."

Twilight waved her off. "Forget it. What's done is done."

Luna remained mute for a moment. "Are– are you sure?" she ventured. "I have misplaced your trust in me, and–"

"Luna, it's fine. I'm more concerned with those burns you have than any sort of 'I told you so'."

Luna grunted and looked down at her legs. "They'll heal in time."

"Yes, but doesn't it hurt?"

"Well, no." Luna's lips soured into a frown. "But that's a case of adrenaline, which I'll be short of soon enough. I'll pass that bridge when I come to it."

Twilight mirrored her frown. "Well, did you at least find what Sreax was chasing after?"

"I believe I have." Luna pulled out the gemstone from earlier, unraveling it.

In an instant, Twilight's magic was upon it, floating it over to herself. She spun it around, tipping it every which way. "What is this?"

"I have no clue. My best guess is that it's very old, but that's not of much use."

"It feels old." The unicorn's eyes remained glued to the gem. "More than that, though, is the energy emitting from it. I can't even discover the source of it, with all the... layers – if that's a way of putting it – running through underneath." Her horn's magic grew brighter. "I can't tell how deep this magic goes, Luna."

Using one hoof to shield her from the increasing light, Luna put the other on Twilight's shoulder. "Then take caution. Return it to me, and let's wait until there is a more proper time to analyze it."

Twilight sagged, but nodded all the same. "Right, of course." Her magic returned to it's natural hue as she gave it back. "Sorry."

"Don't apologize," Luna chided her lightly. "Your curiosity will be helpful later on. For now, though," she turned to the decapitated dragon head, "we have more pressing concerns."

"Right." Twilight seemed to deflate even lower. "I mean, that's proof enough, but how are we going to fit a whole freaking dragon head into the palace, much less bring it back!?"

Luna paused for a moment, staring off into the shadows. There was a time and a place when champions had done the exact same to her. How had they pulled it off, bringing whole basilisk heads to her hall?

To make matters worse, they had to come in the way they came out, and that would not make it easy at all–

They had to come in the way they came out.

Luna smiled, and looked to Twilight. "I believe I have an idea."

-~-

"Ready?" Luna asked.

"Of course." Twilight looked to the bag that floated beside her, and emptied it, its sole content rolling in her telekinetic grasp. Placing the bag away, she ordered. "Alright, give me some space."

Luna moved across the large doorway from Twilight, and Sky, Donevyn, and Iron Braar all stayed behind by a dozen pony-lengths. Between them all hovered a rock.

A very heavy rock, Twilight corrected herself.

Without waiting, Luna pushed the doors open, and fanned out quickly into the hall. From first glance, Elector Dermecles was busy with another official, perched and bored upon his throne.

Letting her glamour collapse, Twilight threw Sreax's head along the floor. It took up easily half of the room, a behemoth that made everything and everypony else seem miniscule. It's jaw was wide open, frozen in the clutches of death, ready to engulf the Erhani leader.

Twilight followed Luna around the trophy. The pony beside Dermecles looked as if he had seen the gates of hell, unable to shear his doe-eyes away. The Grand Elector himself was stone-faced, his lips pressed into a flat line as his eyes sized up both the dragon's head and its slayers.

"Here. Is this not proof enough?" Luna shot a triumphant grin at him. "What do you have to say in your defense, Your Majesty?"

Dermecles remained mute, instead rising from his seat. He moved slowly, looking, examining their work as he descended the dais. He put his hoof out and touched one of Sreax's pony-long incisors, almost admiring it.

Twilight looked to Luna. Her grin had faded, returning to her usual poise around adversaries. Reserved, confident, and collected were the colors she wore, but Twilight could only guess at the thoughts running behind her veil.

Dermecles let out a breath, turning to the group as a whole with a slow nod. "I wouldn't have been surprised if you'd never returned. Yet, here you are, proving me wrong."

"Excuse me?" Luna's body bristled momentarily, before she could rein herself in. "Did you send us there with full knowledge of the dragon's presence?"

"I knew the dragon had decimated the town, yes." Dermecles smiled. "Did I expect you to actually go to Corin? No, of course not!" He dismissed the notion with a wave of his hoof. "Do you understand how many dignitaries I meet with? Of them, not many have anything that actually benefits Erhanos. My ponies come first, you understand."

Dermecles resumed in his admirations of Sreax. "It's nothing personal, but if you're going to try to intimidate me into agreement, I'm not going to play nice. Corin was nothing more than a convenient way to get you out of my mane. I was expecting you would've returned home, empty-hoofed, like the hundreds that've come before you."

"That still doesn't justify sending ponies blindly into a dragon's lair."

"Again, what were the chances?" Dermecles traced his hooves along the tips of Sreax's teeth. "Almost any soft and spoiled diplomat would have turned tail at the thought of entering the Northern Domelle, let alone a burned out mining town."

He paused, and turned to the pony still rooted to the dais. "That reminds me, before I go any further. Crimson Seal, please inform Duke Frismane – along with Queen Ulwyn, as we all know how Psuchros does its work through your prince – that if she wishes to make a threat again, it must be through her own lips. That will be all, you may excuse yourself from the room, and the palace by morning."

The stallion took a moment to compose himself, and nodded briskly. Giving Sreax's head a large and awkward berth, he made for the door.

Dermecles remained quiet until the doors had closed. "Carrying on, I did not expect you to go into Corin, much less return its tormentor's head to me."

Luna snorted out a gust of air. "Therefore, you admit to your deceit and endangerment of not only myself, but Ambassador Twilight as well, and our retinue?"

Retinue? Twilight recoiled internally. That's a bit demeaning, Luna. Being referred to so politically returned her to the days of being labeled as Celestia's pet, which in turned caused some heckling by the nobility. It was an unwelcome, uncomfortable sensation.

"Deceit of you, your retinue, and lovely miss Twilight," he gave her a glance and a quick smile, "yes, but only in the name of keeping Erhanos strong. If this were personal, believe me when I say you would know it."

Dermecles intercepted Luna before she could reply. "Now, given that this whole debacle has resulted in an extremely unlikely outcome, I suppose I shall remain true to my side of the deal," he paused to let his grin die, "as well as not imprisoning you for derision before royalty."

Luna stiffened, her eyes glowing like poked embers. To Twilight, she might as well have been a dormant coal, roaring to fiery life from a well-placed jab. It was apparent that the alicorn didn't enjoy being subservient to anything, and well, she couldn't blame her completely. She was used to being an immortal demigoddess, ruling over a realm as big as Anarkhos itself.

All the same, it was moments like these where Luna's pride was certain to get them in trouble, as it had when they first met the Grand Elector.

"And what is your side of the deal, Your Majesty?" Twilight cut in, before Luna's rebuttal.

With a flicker of genuine surprise, Dermecles turned to her. "If I remember correctly, I put a wager on my own coffers. That is what you shall have as a just reward, then. Compared to the reserves of the kingdom it's nothing but a pittance, but to you it'll be enough to live comfortably, I'd think."

"How much, exactly?"

"Seven-hundred thousand pieces," he replied, without blinking. "Again, relatively minuscule within the income of the kingdom. I shall have a word with the Neighdici's for it to be transferred to the banks in your names. Besides, this works well for everypony. You rid me of a pest, and I pay you less than what it'd cost for my armies to deal with it." Dermecles looked to Sreax, sprouting a grin. "That, and I also have the head of the legendary Depths' Lurker to decorate my dining hall with."

"All is well for you, but what of us?" Luna asked, finally breaking free of her chains. "In case it is forgotten, we're still obligated to return with an agreement between our nations."

He let out a breath, his face souring. "Very well." He looked to one of his guards in the room. "Steel Nerves, take out your quill."

The guard complied without response, ready to put his words down.

"If that is what it takes to satisfy you, Ambassador Luna, I shall admit that an influx of bandits within Hurrassian territory was a direct result of the destruction of one of our jails, although by a force that was impossible to deal with quickly." He eyed her like a shark. "You understand, don't you? Those burns along your flanks look quite severe."

"I managed," Luna grunted.

He held her glare. "In addition, I am hereby assuring that patrols will resume along the northern Erhani-Hurrassian border. With the threat destroyed, it is safe to resume activities in the regions of Corin and Torenze. Erhani patrols will pursue any convicts found within the Domelle, along with their initial objective of apprehending Gerhillian raiders. Hurras has my word.

"However, I hope that your sovereign will send more respectful diplomats in the future, as I would hate for a single, hot-headed dolt to ruin the great friendship between us." He turned to Steel Nerves. "Apply a seal and date it."

Twilight flicked her eyes anxiously to Luna, and found her fears justified. The midnight mare was absolutely enraged, from the slight tremble in her hooves to the adamantine, unwavering stare that she held Dermecles with.

"Now, while I must thank you all for your service to Erhanos, the needs of the Kingdom don't wait. If there's nothing else for us to discuss, you may see yourself out."

The Erhani guard trotted to them, offering a scroll which Twilight accepted.

"Of course," she dipped her head, "thank you, Your Highness."

Ignoring the smirk Dermecles shot them, Twilight turned and ushered Luna out of the room, with the others in tow.

-~-

The thin, wisp-of-a-pony before them struggled with the bags as he pulled them to the marble counter.

"There you are, Ambassador. Six-hundred gold, thousand-piece coins." Fetching another set of bags, he continued, "And here is the remainder, in both silver, hundred-piece and copper, single-piece coins. All separated into five divisions, as you requested."

He adjusted the spectacles on his nose. "Is there anything else you need from the Neighdici family?"

"That'll be all," Twilight responded, giving him a smile. She took the bags in her hooves and began to pass them out.

"There, one hundred, forty-thousand pieces for each of you." She watched as Sky's face blossomed, the hefty sack of coins in her grasp.

Tucking away two portions into her saddlebags, Twilight turned toward the doors. She made quickly for the outside, ignoring the blinding noontime sun. Rounding the corner of the building, she found Luna just where she left her to cool down, in the shadow of the alley.

"Here," Twilight called out, "catch."

Luna turned just in time to intercept the two bags of money, held in her magic. She cracked a weary smile.

"Feeling better?" Twilight asked.

"Yes," Luna admitted, slipping the coins away. "I apologize for losing my temper."

The unicorn shrugged. "It's fine. He was kind of a jerk."

"That's a way of putting it. But, ah, it's all over, now." Luna's grin grew. "Do you want to browse the market for awhile? I could use a distraction to subdue my vitriol."

Twilight looked back into the crowded square, a myriad of vendors set up, ponies careening through on wagons, crowds incessantly swirling around like vultures.

"Uh, sure." She turned to Luna. "Do you want a glamour? Ponies don't stop staring at me otherwise."

Luna shook her head. "I believe I have the strength to cast a minor one on my own. I'm blotting out my horn, that's all." Without waiting for a reply, she charged her horn, and with a grunt, forced a spell.

With a pop and the slight scent of ozone, Luna coughed and ran a hoof over her head. No horn.

"There we are." Luna stretched her limbs and walked out towards the market, Twilight keeping pace with her. "My magic has been recovering nicely as of late."

"That's good. Although, I wonder why your mane hasn't come back yet," Twilight pointed out as they were submerged into the herd of shoppers.

"I can't say for certain. Repairing a reservoir is an ambiguous, unknown process, as unicorns would simply suffer a burnout before any such catastrophe could occur. Neither Celestia nor I have discovered much on it." She pushed a lock of light azure hair away from her face. "In the meantime, it isn't much of a bother. In fact, I'm starting to like it."

"Oh, well that's good. I like it too." Twilight smiled at her, dropping into an easy silence as they walked.

It was a nice day out, for once, after weeks of traveling, sprinting, fighting, and generally being afraid. In fact, it had become peculiar that she wasn't scared, here in the market. It felt like something was missing, that something was wrong. The thought put a frown on Twilight's face.

"A bit for your thoughts?" Luna hummed.

"Huh? Oh, no, it's nothing. Don't worry about it." Twilight cast her eyes to the sandy floor beneath them.

"We're finally at ease, Twilight. If now isn't a time to reveal something, there never will be."

She cast her eyes about the market, noting the sheer number of ponies around them. After all the time on the road, in the wilderness, again it had become odd to be around so many. It was constricting and uncomfortable, and yet nothing different to the bustle of Canterlot.

Her anxiety increased still, until it finally cracked her mute lips.

"I'm not afraid, Luna."

"Oh? Then I am perplexed as to why you're frowning."

"That's just it. I'm not afraid, right now. I don't feel some fear of being caught, heard, or hurt. I don't like the fact that I'm noticing this, as if it's missing from my daily life."

Luna paused, and then pulled Twilight aside from the main avenue, sheltered between two shops. "I thought we established that you could confide in me about issues such as this. How long has this been bothering you?"

Twilight shook her head. "I just thought of it now, honest. You know me, I tend to worry... quite a bit."

"This is true." Luna stared out into the busy throng of ponies, letting a sigh go. "If it brings you relief, I'll share a realization of my own." She looked back. "We're done. No more silly parading after diplomatic agreements, no more juvenile kings that grate my nerves."

Luna smiled at that. "Once we return to Konik, it'll be nothing more than us two, looking for the waypoint. With what we found in texts, I would surmise we're not far off, either. I know what to look for. Thus, take heart in the fact that our entanglement with all this political nonsense will be over soon."

Twilight returned the smile, and rolled her eyes. "Knock on wood." She looked around, and found nothing but stone. "Whatever. You're right, soon it'll be over. I should've remembered that and not worried so much."

"Good." Luna led them both back out and into the street.

"Although," Twilight spoke in a quiet voice, "speaking of worrying so much, won't it be a bit more dangerous with only two of us traveling?"

Luna spared her a chuckle. "I would hope we're more than a match for a few ragtag miscreants by now. Though, I may have an idea to help quell your concerns."

-~-

Twilight sagged to the ground as they broke for camp. They were barely a mile and a half from Konik, but for her sake they decided not to travel through the night.

"How are you holding up, Twilight?" Sky asked as she walked by.

"Just... great," she panted. Rolling over on her back, she started to undo some of the metal plating that encompassed her upper body.

"Do you want any help with that?" The acolyte stopped, waiting on her.

"I... I..." Twilight resigned herself with a shrug. "Sure, why not." She sat there as Sky went about, undoing the rest of her straps and buckles. Her breath was slowly returning, and with it, the soreness in every joint, muscle, and tendon available. For six days this had been the routine, and with each passing day the fatigue lessened.

Although, she couldn't really care right about then. The dull pain encompassing her body was in full force, so with great effort she finally rose to her hooves. It was almost like walking on air, the comparative loss of so much weight from her body.

"All good?" Sky asked.

"Yeah, thanks."

Twilight stared at the pile of polished, steel barding, which was, in all honesty, not as big as it felt. It covered her chest, back, and shoulders, along with light boots for her hooves, and she was beginning to regret the purchase.

Luna had guaranteed that it'd protect her from an array of blows, but what she didn't mention was the weight. It bogged her down, like moving through mud, forcing extra effort from each step and each mile.

Twilight watched as Luna trotted across camp. To say she was jealous would be an understatement. The alicorn was wearing probably twice as much metal as she was, and showed little signs of tiring. Hell, she was still wearing it. Add on her new, heavier blade and bigger saddlebags, and it was downright unfair.

Stumbling over to where the fire was being lit, Twilight sat down again. It wasn't long before Iron Braar joined her, who had been strangely mute for most of the trip.

"Are yer muscles cryin' right about now?"

"They haven't shut up for a week." Twilight chuckled.

Iron Braar returned with one of his own. "Eh, don't yer worry none. Builds character. 'Sides, it'll be easier once yer head out into the plains. Not all them blasted hills to climb."

"You have a point there." Twilight stretched her forehooves, listening to the alarmingly large amount of pops and clicks in her joints. "We'll still have to go through the wilderness to get to Kvallholm. I have no clue what we'll find on our journey there, though, and the protection would be useful. But, if getting used to that ridiculous armor is all I have to worry about when we head out west, I'll be happy."

"O'course." His voice shifted, growing more tense as he zoned out into the nascent fire, watching the smoke rise into the air. "Been meanin' to talk to yer and Luna about that."

"Huh?"

"See, I ain't much like Sky or Donevyn," he began. "Don't have these ideas of adventure or romance or none of that. Nah, I lost that pretty quick in the north. Me, I've always been thinkin', if the tides gave me some way of doin' it, that I might want to settle down somewhere new.

"I ain't much like most Domel Dwellers either. They pride the freedom they got, but me, eh, the constant danger ain't somethin' I want my foals raised into. So, for a few years now, I've been gettin' this idea in my head that I might be able to head to one of them small, northwestern states and start fresh. They usually don't get involved in wars or anythin'. Nothin' fancy, just a farm and a cottage for myself, but quiet and peaceful-like."

"That sounds wonderful," Twilight agreed, lowering her tone.

"Eh, thank yer." Iron Braar paused and let go of a breath. "See, since I heard yer and Luna were gonna be goin' west, I was thinkin' of maybe stickin' around with y'all. T'ain't much left for me in the Domelle, don't care none for the few items in my cave. I also got the pieces I need now to buy myself a small plot of land, and not be some renting serf. I figure it's as good a time as any to go.

"You'd have an extra axe with yer until we hit Gerhille, and a mean storyteller to boot. I'd carry my own vittles and everythin', and I–"

"You don't need to convince me," Twilight interrupted. "I'd be glad to have the help."

"Again, thank yer kindly." He looked around the camp, and then drew closer to Twilight. "Though, if I'm gonna be honest with yer, I never was worried none about convincin' yer. Miss Luna is the one I'm worried about."

"Luna?" Twilight's eyes widened. "I don't think she'd have an issue either."

"Eh, one might think so, but yer saw how hot-headed she got with the Elector at the palace." His expression drew grim. "Believe me when I say it, not even a dweller would dare speak like that to him. So, fer Luna to go right up to him and start mouthin', well, it says somethin' alright. I just thought it best not to take my chances around her."

"Don't worry. I'll make sure she's fine with it," Twilight promised.

A grin draped over his face. "Righty, then. Thank yer, Twilight."

-~-

Around the campfire, the five of them sat, feasting on a small bounty of vegetables and fruits. The Domelle chattered lightly in the background, crickets chirping. The tone was light, the conversations playful.

"Did not!" Sky proclaimed, slamming her hoof down.

"Oh, trust me, it was obvious." Twilight rolled her eyes. "It was only a matter of when, not if. But, I'm happy for you both. It's cute."

Sky scooted closer to Donevyn. "Y–yeah, okay, whatever. Thanks, Twilight," she murmured.

"Eh, real cute, yeah," Iron Braar broke in, "but for once keep it 'cute' on the other side of the camp tonight, right?"

Laughter surrounded the campfire as Sky's face turned redder than the coals nearby. Donevyn sat there with a dumb grin slapped on him, as entertained as anypony else.

"Seriously, my ears need their privacy too!"

"Alright, alright," Luna intervened, "don't be so harsh, Iron Braar." She pulled out a bottle of wine from her bags. "Give me your canteens, everypony.

"I figured we would have a moment, a night such as this." Luna poured the drink equally into everypony's flasks. "Before the last stretch of our journey together, I would like to say that it has been an honor to walk beside all of you. Twilight and I are new to this continent, and believe me, we couldn't have survived it alone."

She passed the canteens back. "Perhaps we may see each other again, but should Twilight and I, ah, cross the Great Sea before then, I want to take a moment to express my sincere gratitude. I may have known each of you for different amounts of time, but there is no uncertainty within my heart when I call you 'friend'."

Luna raised her wine. "To you, my friends."

A stunned silence lingered between them. Faces were mixed between surprise and emotion, as Donevyn blinked away his tears.

"Ha! To you as well!" Iron Braar roared, raising his canteen high and taking a swill from it.

"Yeah! And Twilight!" Sky joined in.

"Yes, to you all!" came Twilight.

Misty-eyed, Donevyn only managed to raise his drink, and lowered it to his lips.

The camp again descended into a rumble of laughter and jokes, as the wine bottle was passed between them.

Twilight got up and walked over to Luna, sitting beside her. "That was nice of you," she mentioned.

"Thank you. I found the idea while we were in Lobos."

The night tarried on in Anarkhos as it always had, and she wished it to last a century. She couldn't remember any better group of friends she'd had in a long time, Equestria or not.

Luna couldn't help but feel that – even if they returned to Equestria – a part of her would still be left here, in this moment, lost in the Domelle.

-~-

Later that evening, in the privacy of her tent, Luna took out Sreax's gem. She watched as it glowed softly, frowning at the vault of secrets locked within. "What are you?" she asked quietly.

She had an idea. Twilight would likely disapprove, as she didn't have the magic to perform an elaborate analysis spell. That being said, there were more... archaic methods that had served her well in the past. Even with her weakened arcane state, one was available.

Raw links to magically-charged objects were obsolete when compared to newer information-gathering spells, but they were widely used before her banishment. It wasn't ideal, but it pained her to waste valuable time.

It was settled. Luna put her horn to the gem, and let her base magic flow through.

Magical discharge overcame her the moment she charged her horn. There was a quick zap between her and the gem before she could close the link. It was to be expected, she supposed, from such a powerful item.

She sighed. There was nothing she could gain from her old methods, as her own magical probe was instantly overrun by the gem's. She wrapped it up, and put it away. Twilight could look at it again in the morning.

Author's Note

A big thanks to TheLastBrunnenG for proofreading, as always!

The final chapter of Book 1 will be out tomorrow!

Book 1: Chapter 15

Return of the Empress

“ ...the more I think about it, the more I see I'm wrong. No, you're hiding from something. You pretend you're all that, but in reality, you're just afraid.”

Princess Luna, Diarch of Equestria and Empress of the Night, was wading through her own destruction, a grin on her face.

It was before the rising dust of dawn, with the sun barely turning the horizon green and yellow. A cold wind whipped in from the north, bringing with it a flurry of snow that accumulated between patches of grass.

The hillside was smoldering as a whole, wooden skeletons billowing smoke and ember into the sky. Craters had torn up the earth as pockets of blood and bile surrounded them, chewing up what had once been pristine Equestrian countryside.

Her guard was at work, piling the bodies and arranging fires to be built. It had only taken a day to discover and catch King Rasmus. An hour more to decimate those loyal to him, under the fire of bolt and magic. They had hardly put up a fight, more like sheep herded to the slaughter, as mortar upon mortar crashed down. The stragglers, often crawling away or sobbing to themselves, were being put down quickly.

Out from the artwork came a group of her guard, dragging something between them. Luna paused in her musing and waited for them. It was Arkein Starling at the fore, leading his personal group of four behind him.

"What hath thou discovered, Pomarius?"

"Tis the Ipernian king, Empress. I doth humbly present King Rasmus, fool pretender and coward." He shoved the old stallion to the ground, who was blackened and glazed, a gash along his forehead still bleeding.

Luna leaned over and inspected him with a smile. She caught his eyes and shook her head slowly. Looking to her lieutenant, she said, "Tarry not on semantics, Starling. We know of him dearly, and need not the introductions. As thou shalt learn, a Lunar Guard is efficient in his or her own actions. Do not forget this."

Turning back to the Ipernian king, Luna put her smile back on. "May the morning greet thee kindly, Rasmus. Wouldst thou prefer to become Our prisoner? No doubt thy nation would offer a most high ransom for thy safe return."

At Rasmus' nod, her grin grew. "We are afraid thou shalt not get as far. A bounty was placed upon Our sister's head from thy court. Like thee, We do not find a fault in the killing of kings, and Ipernia must watch as its order is returned in due kind. Thy head shall do."

Before Rasmus could translate the terror in his eyes, Regolith flashed into the air and skewered the king in the stomach. A dulled gasp of air was all he gave out, his expression wide and shocked as his body trembled.

Luna looked from him to Starling. "Ready thy blade, Pomerius. The guard demands a sacrifice from thee, if thou art to ascend. We shall read him his last rites, and then thou wilt become his executioner."

The blood drained from Starling's face. He remained mute for a moment, his eyes never once leaving his Empress. Then, with his face cast in dark determination, he nodded.

"Excellent," Luna confirmed, her voice growing cold.

Kneeling down with King Rasmus, Luna took his hooves in hers and put them together, over his chest. His whole body was quaking, as he gurgled and sputtered on his own blood.

"Rasmus, thou hast been found guilty of a most abominable sin. Thine attempted destruction of the sun's champion hath earned thee the contempt of not only ponies everywhere, but of even the stars and the moon. Creation itself frowns upon thy grievous deed. We have no choice but to forsake thee."

She scowled at him. "Know thy place." Rising to her hooves, she took a couple steps back.

Arkein Starling's blade rang out as he unsheathed it, and then, taking a moment to steel himself, the fallen paragon swung true.

-~-

"Then I told him, 'Yer can go stick it in the mud, 'cause no way in hell a pony's gonna want that!'"

Sky, Donevyn, and Iron Braar descended into a fit of laughter as the group wandered down the wide forest trail.

Further back, Twilight held Sreax's mysterious, glowing gem, continuing to tinker with it.

"Well? Is there anything of note within? Or are we to be stymied yet again?" Luna asked. Frustration was roiling within her, both from being kept in the dark over the gem's mystical properties, and not having enough magic to search it herself. It wasn't that she didn't trust Twilight, but it wasn't every day that she discovered something like this.

"Not much yet," Twilight admitted with a sigh. "As we've gone over, the magical signature itself is woven into many levels, and changes too frequently for me to decrypt."

Luna echoed her sigh. This type of magical complexity was new to her, barring the elements, which was something else entirely. This gem held raw, common magic, but used and manipulated it like never before. Worse, they didn't have the time or the instruments to investigate it further.

"If anything, I'm beginning to speculate that this doesn't hold a magical core, like most gems do." Twilight began to wrap it up. "Again, just an initial theory with little more than educated guesses, but the further and further I dig for the core, the more magic I find."

"And? What do you think this means?" Luna asked.

"I could be very wrong, of course, but I think this is just a relay. A very strong relay, but nothing more. It's moving magic from an enormous source, but what exactly that is, I can't possibly guess at the moment."

"That is peculiar," Luna mused. "You are right, though, we should avoid jumping to conclusions." After a moment's deliberation, she added, "And, perhaps keep quiet about it around other ponies."

"Of course." Twilight nodded and slipped the gem back into Luna's bags.

Luna picked up her pace, breathing heavily under the newfound weight of her armor, and arrived beside her companions. Twilight was not far behind, coming along the opposite side.

"Luna, there you are!" Donevyn proclaimed. "Here, help me out, would you? These two keep saying I'm wrong, but I'm so sure of it! Aren't beards attractive on a stallion?"

Luna sputtered. Again with the romantic, personal confidence? Why– why me? Why not ask anypony else?

"I... I cannot say for certain," she mumbled. "I'm not one for admiring the look of a stallion's face."

"Okay, come on!" Donevyn shook his head. "Just, pretend, okay? So, let's say a guy was already good-looking. Would a beard make him look better or worse?"

Behind him, Luna watched Twilight snicker. The grin on her face told everything, and the look she shot made it worse.

"Well, there is much more to it than whether one has a beard or not. Besides, it's– it's a trivial question, anyway. Why are you so concerned with this?"

"He wants to grow one," Sky chirped in. "I told him he couldn't grow one if he tried, and Irons over here thinks it wouldn't look good on him anyway."

"I can grow a beard!" Donevyn huffed. "I– I just wanted some extra opinions, that's all?"

"Why not ask Twilight?" Luna asked, pointing across to her. The unicorn in question gasped, but she carried on, "I would think she spends more of her time looking at stallions, so her opinion would be better."

"Me?" Twilight cried out in shock. "Me? What makes you think that?"

"Oh, please. Must I bring up memories of you and Elector Dermecles?" She switched to a woeful attempt at mimicking the Erhanos monarch, "Lady Twilight, are you hurt? I promise you that nothing will ever happen like that again, if you would only accompany me–"

"Shut up, you hay-brain!" Twilight threw a slight wave of telekinesis at her, shoving Luna until she stumbled on her hooves. "He was... ugh, completely awful. I don't think he heard you for the first half of that conversation. Like, he kept looking at me, not the other way around!"

On the verge of laughter, Luna admitted, "Oh, fine. Yes, he was quite dreadful." With that, chuckles and giggles enraptured the group.

"Eh, what's this?" Iron Braar interrupted, stopping where he stood. "Honest to tides, what do we got here?"

The group abandoned their laughter, with Luna trotting to the fore. "I– I do not believe it."

Before them, the path opened up to reveal the plains of Hurras, and the city of Konik in the distance.

Between them and Konik, tents, campfires, and banners rolled like a sea, rising, falling, and unending. Ponies scuttled about like ants, as cries and the clanging of metal rang out. Coats of arms stood affixed to high-staffed poles, while wagons rolled in and out by the second. What had once been golden farmland was now a brown, grimy, overcrowded encampment.

-~-

Luna wrinkled her nose as she trotted through the camps, doing her best to ignore the smell of latrines and questionable rations. It was, at its barest form, the smell of campaign, the lifeblood that ponies marched on. A storm was beginning to brew in her gut, and it was from more than the wretched scent.

Ponies worked and talked and slept around them, polishing armor and sharpening spears as they sat at small fires. Tents seemed to cluster around the high-flying banners, although they had only passed two or three of the dozens in attendance. They had been walking for twenty minutes, and barely cleared the first few groups of ponies.

The levies were of all sizes, shapes, and ages. Mares both grim and innocent worked their hoofspikes, colts sat beside feeble elders to watch them properly dig a latrine. A young stallion was sparring with a muscled brute nearly three times his size. What was common through them all was the dirt. Even now, at rest, nopony was completely clean. From blackened faces and yellow teeth to a patch of dried mud, not one went unscathed. Even those in gilded armors and heraldic tabards were tainted one way or another.

"Moonguider!" A voice called.

Luna froze. She prayed to anything, the stars, the moon, even the sun, that her intuition was wrong.

"Moonguider! It is a wonder to see you at last!"

Luna looked in the direction of the voice. Her stomach sunk. Her beloved moon had failed her in the end. Indigo Sands Avoir, cape and all, was cantering over to her, his amethyst eyes catching Twilight as he grew closer.

"Ah, and you as well, Starpainter! I humbly introduce myself before you, delighted that you both have returned to us." He bowed deeply, nearly putting his snout in the mud.

"Eh, this a loony?" Iron Braar asked.

"Hello again, Indigo," Twilight greeted him. "How are you?"

"I am well, especially at your return! Have you been here long? I must admit I have been preoccupied with the needs of the following–" Luna groaned, "–and have not been available to keep my eyes open for either of you."

Luna looked around herself, and found some of the levies watching. No doubt Indigo's over-abundance of volume and piety had alerted more believers. Positively wonderful.

"No, we've just returned from Erhanos. Why?" Twilight asked.

"Your flock has grown," Indigo proclaimed. "Steadily, ponies from across Hurras and the Lowlands have heeded our call. If you so wish, our camp is just beyond to the north. Twelve-hundred of us are waiting to meet you both."

Luna had caught glimpses of the campsite to the north. It was in shambles, with only lean-tos made of sweeping, tattered, sagging lengths of cloth, serving as nothing more than a source of shade. They could not keep a pony protected in the coming cold, nor keep out the rain. Whatever drivel Indigo had once claimed to support his little fanaticism, it clearly wasn't enough.

"Twelve-hundred?" Luna sighed. Rubbing her face, she dug through her saddlebags and fished out a couple large sapphires. "I don't know why I'm doing this," she muttered.

"Here," she continued. "Take these, and buy your ponies proper blankets and canvas, along with any extra food you can acquire. I don't want a pony dying over some nonsensical devotion to me."

Indigo brightened. "You are as generous as you are wise, Moonguider! Truly, a beacon for all other ponies to follow! I promise you, everypony will be warmed by the tales of your charity."

"And the blankets," Luna put in.

"Of course! Are you headed to Konik? I will trade these at once, and perhaps I may humbly accompany you on your trip?"

She stepped aside to allow a group of ponies past, in the process getting splashed with mud. Her lip curled. "I think it would be best if you waited here for an hour."

"As you wish, sigilbearer. I can tell you are eager to continue traveling, so don't let me keep you waiting." He bowed again. "May the winds guide you both!"

"Right." Luna composed herself and started to trot off. "Let's go."

Twilight watched her go, but stayed and turned back to him. "I’m sorry, Indigo. She’s just a bit overwhelmed.”

Their voices faded away as Luna continued her trek onward, knowing full well that Twilight would rejoin them if they got far enough.

"Hey, so who is that loony?" Iron Braar asked as they caught up to Luna. "I know some of them ponies in the Domelle got their beliefs – heck I sometimes even say a quick somethin' to the tide – but makin' yer up to be some sorta god is givin' me the jitters."

Sky pushed her hood back, shaking out her ruby mane. "He's a noble, very passionate believer. I don't think he's doing anything wrong. The winds have talked about Luna and Twilight, and so we must listen."

"No, they rustled scraps of metal and morons like him took it as salvation," Luna retorted.

"Hey!" Sky snarled. She surged forward, trying to get at Luna from the back of the pack. Donevyn grabbed and held her close under his wing, while she struggled to break free. "I'm one of those 'morons' you're talking about! Yeah, maybe he's going a little farther than most ponies would, but that doesn't mean you have to treat everypony like they're the dirt you piss on!"

Luna kept looking on ahead, although her wings bristled at her sides. "Hundreds of ponies have left their homes and their families to squat in adverse conditions and be subject to cold, disease, and hunger. Do you think I enjoy being the heart of this? It was all you and your chime-hailing buffoons at blame."

"Chime-hailing! Oh, now you've done it!" Sky tore free of Donevyn, galloping up beside her and sticking her face right in Luna's. "Alright, let's forget for a moment I wear the cloak. Just who in the blazes do you think you are, huh? The most I've ever seen you do is mope and whine when somepony does something you don't like. Dermecles wouldn't give in, so you have to drag us all the way across the fucking kingdom to look in some insignificant, dead, burnt-out mining village, and we all almost died! Then he says a few words and you blow up and have a hissy fit for half the day!"

Luna stared down the path, blinking only as the spittle hit her face. She could see ponies along both sides of the road watch them in quiet interest. Her breathing was escalating, grinding her teeth so loud she could hear it.

"That doesn't make sense in the slightest," Luna murmured, but Sky didn't notice.

"And now look at what we got here, huh? A bunch of ponies show up, looking up to you for one scrap of hope and happiness, and you're about to slam it right back in their faces? Some pony you are! You're treating them like shit, just like everypony else." Sky got in close to her ear. "You know what, maybe I'm wrong. I used to think you were brave and confident, but the more I think about it, the more I see I'm wrong. No, you're hiding from something. You pretend you're all that, but in reality, you're just afraid."

Sky leaned back. "You're a coward! And everypony is–"

"You know nothing!" Luna whipped around, advancing on her. "Could you realize how heavy expectation is, when it is absent from your shoulders? Do you understand the ways in which a ruler can bend, pick, and whittle away at you until you're but putty in their hooves? Can you comprehend the lives of a thousand ponies, like brittle grass that would die at the first cold night?"

Luna forced her back, bearing over her and roaring in her face, "You are nothing but a naïve, impatient, ignorant whelp! You dare question a mare who has allowed you to accompany her and take notes, defended you from harm, and won you more gold then you are likely to see in your lifetime? You are a fool!"

Her eyes glinted with murder as she growled through her teeth, "I can remove you from your precious tempestry if I so desire. I know how your kind works. If I so much as mention your doubt and disrespect to me, your Archsage will personally eviscerate you from your temple.

"Know your place."

Luna froze. She clenched her jaw to avoid vomiting. Images and memories returned from her dream.

“What’s going on?!” Twilight’s cry rose into the air, the sounds of hurried hoofsteps growing closer. “I was barely gone for a minute, and then I start hearing a bunch of yelling, and–” she was cut short as she pushed through the group, her eyes falling on the scene before her.

Luna was leaning forward, menace still worn plainly over her face, as Sky had sunk back. Amidst the acolyte’s astonished, hurt features, her open jaw and wide eyes, hot tears were brimming along her eyelids. Donevyn and Iron Braar were petrified like statues, rooted to the mud beneath them. Silence hung like a guillotine. It was there, over their heads, ready to come crashing down at any moment.

Standing up straight, Luna ignored the horrified looks from her party, their frozen, broken expressions. She rejected the vibrant emotions Twilight wore, a mix of disappointment and boiling anger. She knew there would be a price to pay. But not now. Not yet.

A more pressing issue had reared its head, and it took all of her willpower to keep from disintegrating.

Luna spun back around, resuming her trot.

We are not the same, she snarled.

Her body was quaking. Her blood had turned to ice. Her mind had emptied like a cavern, and from deep within, she heard herself laugh.

Author's Note

That's Book 1. Huh.

Book 2 should be back around the seonc week of February. If I'm not, spam me like all hell on PM's. In the meantime, it'll be a bit of self-evaluation over the first book, and some reflection on how I'm going to move forward. My production was quite awful for the first 120,000 words, and I'm looking to be more on top of my game going forward.

There also might be some revisions on earlier chapter. December 2012 was a long time ago, and I think I've progressed as a writer since then. As the first chapter in particular no longer is up to standards, I will likely re-write it, mostly for technique reasons. Nothing will change story-wise, but the narration itself will be redone so it's less of a headache to read. I'd hate for new readers to have to slog through it as it is now.

As always, TheLastBrunnenG was a on-point in his proofreading.

I encourage everyone and anyone to leave a comment, if it isn't a bother. Thanks!